BEING A modest Examination of Mr.
William Allen's Arguments, pretending
clearly to prove (as himself expresseth it)
the Invalidity of the Administration of Baptism to Infants.
Sect. 1.
I Trust that Mr.
A. notwithstanding the great disservice he hath done (I presume not out of a worse Conscience, then what want of light in the particular, rendreth it) unto God, in the affaires of Jesus Christ, and the Gospel, by publishing his
Baptismal abuses, hath yet so much interest in him, as to be heard by him in that
Christian and worthy Petition (in the close of his
Premonition) viz. that
God will give unto his Reader,
so much light, as to discern that which is of him, from that which is but of men. Nor am I without all hope, but that this prayer of his will unto many of his Readers, turn to a soveraign Antidote against the danger and infection of his following discourse. For if God shall vouchsafe so
much light unto any man,
as to d
[...]scern that which is of God in this piece,
from that w
[...]ich is but of men, there is not much fear that his judgement will be over-ruled by the arguments, to espouse the conclusion commended by
[Page 102] them. It is a saying too hard for my spirit, nor of any good comportment with my respects to the Author, yet was it the saying of a judicious and sober
Christian, both in my hearing and in the hearing of some others, that they never met with, so many Scriptures within so narrow a compasse, more abused, then those levied by Mr.
A. to fight the battel of that cause, which he laboureth to assert in his book. But though I cannot with confidence rise up to the height of such a saying, or censure, yet very possibly they who spake the words, might speak them with truth.
Sect. 2.
He enters his Discourse with this Observation; that,
That which bo
[...]h busies the minds, and takes up much time among the servants of God in debates, is that question about Baptism, viz. which Administration is most agr
[...]eable to the mind of God whether that which is made to Infants—or whether that which not made but unto persons, who either i
[...]deed beleeve the Gospel, or make profession so to do.
I confesse that the businesse of
Baptism doth (indeed) much (if not much too much)
busie the minds of many in these days, as
Circumcision also did the minds of many of old. But as the great Apostle
Paul, though circumcised himself according to the Law of God, yea and upon occasion, an Administrer of it unto others, yet severely rebuked, yea and wished the cutting off of those, that stickled for the practise of it by
Christians, because of the great disturbance occasioned hereby in the Churches of
Christ: Yea and threatned those with no lesse then losse of Salvation by Christ, who should submit to it upon the terms, on which it was importunely commended, and obtrued upon them by those who taught it: So if he were now alive amongst us, there needs be little question but that he would walk in the same steps of Apostolical severity against those, who are importune and restlesse in unsetling the minds, and troubling the Consciences of the people of God, in kindling fires of contention and strife, and making breaches and divisions in Christian Churches, by their vehement urging and pressing their new, captious, and insnaring Doctrines about the adequate subject, the precise mode or manner of the Administration of
Baptism,
[Page 103] &c. Yea and would caution all those also, who should entertain these Doctrines upon these high terms, on which the necessity of their practise is urged and imposed by their Factors, with the hazard and danger (at least) of miscarrying in the two grand concernments of men; justification, and salvation. For the reason why the Apostle fell so heavy upon the fierce Advocates of circumcision, was not for circumcisions sake, as if he bare any peculiar hatred against this; or because it was now an obsolete ceremony, and as good as out of date; we do not find any such reason as this of his behaviour in that kind, so much as whispered, but because being an external rite and ceremony, they sought to enthrall the judgements and consciences of
Christians to the practise of it, as if they could not have been justified or saved without it. This was that which made these mens Doctrines as fire and sword among the Churches of
Christ. For otherwise the Prophets of God even under the Old Testament, when
Mosaical Ceremonies and Observations were in the strength of their obligations, yet poured contempt upon them, as if God little regarded them, when the observers of them pleased themselves inordinately in them, and upon a confidence of pleasing God in the practise of them, lift up their hearts to commit much iniquity otherwise.
When ye come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hand to tread in my Courts? Bring no more vain Oblations, incense is an abhomination unto me—your New Moons, and your appointed Feasts my soul hateth: they are a trouble unto me: I am weary to bear them, &c. Esa. 1. 11, 12, 13, &c. If Mr.
A. were as infallible in his judgement, in all externalties of Baptism, as
Paul, or
Peter themselves, or were able to give an account 7 times more passable, then that which he hath yet given, of his opinion touching the appropriate subject of Baptism, yet if he shall idolize his judgement in this kind, or (which is the same) obtrude a conformity in practise to it upon the Consciences of men, as necessary for obtaining remission of sins, and justification in the sight of God (as he doth over and over, as will appear in the progresse) or for the bringing of men into the honour and esteem of visible
Saint-ship, as if an holy and blamelesse conversation of the longest continuance,
[Page 104] yea though joined with the deepest sufferings for Christs and the Gospels sake, did not intitle any man to this honor▪ if (I say) he shall obtrude this his judgement upon Christian Churches upon such terms as these, he will certainly be judged by God, yea and by all considering men, as the Author of al those evils and inconveniences, whatsoever they shal prove to be, wherewith the Churches of Christ shall be infested and molested hereupon. He discovers (as he suppofeth) many other
abuses of
Baptisme, which, if such, certainly are of the smallest moment; whereas himself in the mean time becomes guilty of one of the highest prophanations of it, that can lightly be imagined, I mean, of idolizing it, or rather (indeed) of that which is least considerable in it. Thus whilest he espieth a
moat, (or rather the shadow onely of a
moat) in the eye of his Brethren,
he seeth not the Beam that is in his own eye.
Sect. 3.
But that
question about Baptism, which he meaneth, rather then expresseth (though immediately he maketh it, not properly a question
about Baptism, as indeed it is not, but about the
administration of Baptism, which is a thing essentially distinct from
Baptism; no nor yet is it properly a question about the
Administration of Baptism, but about the subject of this Administration, which is really also distinct from the Act it self of Administration) but the question he means, with which men of his opinion in the point, have unhappily disturbed the peace of the Churches of Christ, and obstructed the course of the Gospel (for this is the loud complaint almost of all the faithfull labourers in the Lords Vine-yard, especially beyond the seas since the Reformation) doth not onely
busie the minds of the servants of God at present, but according to all that can reasonably be judged, or expected in the case, without some very extraordinary interposure of God to prevent it, is like to
busie them to the worlds end, or at least untill his coming, who will
do a way (as the Apostle speaks)
that which is unperfect, and bring perfection, and
face to face with him. For those of Mr.
A's judgement are neither able by the Scriptures, or otherwise, to satisfie the judgements and consciences of those, who are considering, and understand
[Page 105] themselves, in their dissent from them, nor yet capable of such arguments and grounds from others, which are pregnant and of strength, sufficient in themselves to reduce them. Many of his perswasion boast indeed as if they had scattered the darknesse of the question, with that light which they have shined unto the world; and are neither ashamed nor afraid to say, that all those who in these days do not Anti-paedo-baptize with them, must needs sin against their own light, yea and are come to the very brow and brink of this precipitate censure, that those who gather not with them, are like to scatter; I mean, who are not baptized with their baptism, cannot be saved. Poor men! the shadows of the Mountains seem men unto them, and men indeed seem but shadows. But this hath been the
genius of by-way men in all ages, to make no lesse then matter of life and death of their opinions.
Sect. 4.
But what is the
Question, which thus
busieth the minds, and takes up so much of the time of the servants of God in debates? It seems it is this:
Which Administration is most agreeable to the mind of God, whether that which is made to Infants, or wh
[...] ther that which is not made, but unto persons who either do beleeve the Gospel, or
professe so to do. [I suppose that neither Mr.
Allen, nor men of his mind;
busie their minds at all about the Question here propounded, unlesse it be in washing the Blackamore side of it, to make it look white, and dis-colouring the other into blacknesse and deformity. For (doubtlesse) they are all thoughts made that the latter Administration is not onely
most agreeable, but onely
agreeable, to the mind of God. And for those that are contrary minded to them, at least the greater part of them, neither are their
minds much
busied about the said Question, unlesse it be in making streight, what the others have made crooked, and
[...]n drawing out the mind of God in the Question into the light, which the other labour to bury under darknesse. For these also are fully perswaded, that the former
Administration, not made irregular by circumstance is altogether as
agreeable to the mind of God, as the latter; yea and much more
agreeable hereunto then the latter, as (generally) practised and performed amongst us in these days; yea that this, the circumstances duly considered under which it is performed, hath
[Page 106] neither footing, nor foundation in the Scriptures. Therefore the
Question he speaks of,
which Administration, &c. doth every whit as much, if not much more,
busie Mr. A'
s mind, and the minds of his party, as the minds of any of those
servants of God, who dissent from them. But that it should
busie the minds either of the one, or of the other, or
take up so much of their time in debates, as it doth, is of no good abode to the affairs of Christ
Jesus in the world: therefore they who have kindled the fire of the contest, have the greater sin.
Sect. 5.
But Mr.
A. somewhat handsomely covers the nakednesse of those, as well who at first occasioned the said contest, as those who importunely keep it still on foot, by terming his question,
a Question about Baptism. If it were (indeed)
a Question about Baptism▪ i. e. about the nature or essence of Baptism, or about any thing much considerable in relation to it, as the necessity, end, benefit,
&c. it might reasonably be put to consideration amongst the Churches of Christ; yet with this
proviso too, that the sence of the propounders in any the said questions, be not imposed upon the Churches, as necessary to be imbraced upon the sore penalty of being for ever excluded from Christ, or of being un-churched. This would be to threaten, not to argue, or dispute. But Mr.
Allens Question is not about
Baptism it self, nor about any thing much considerable relating too it, but onely about the precise, adequate, and appropriate subject of the
Administration of it. It is true, the will and mind of God, even about
Tythingmint, Anise, and
Cummin, yea though sparingly discovered, and hard to come at, is not to be despised, nor the knowledge of it neglected; but he, or they that should spend
much of their time in hammering out such a notion
[...] with colourable arguments and grounds to commend and set it off) wherein they can please themselves, as if it were the unquestionable mind of God in the case, and then adjure all Christians to be of their mind, either upon pain of damnation, or of losing their Church-ship, or the like, such persons certainly would not approve themselves unto God, or unto
Jesus Christ in so doing; no not though
[Page 107] their notion; which they should obtrude upon the
Christian world in this case, and upon these terms, should prove to be the truth. The mind and will of God was, that by the comming and suffering of Christ in the flesh, the
Mosaical differences of meats should cease, and that Beleevers should be at liberty, (and so judge themselves) to eat what kind of meats they pleased. Yet was it expressely contrary to the Will of God, that they who knew the truth and will of God in this case, should be either troublesome, or insnaring unto other
Christians, so much as by the exercise or acting of this their liberty before them.
Hast thou Faith [i. e. beleevest thou, that thou now lawfully mayest eat meats, that were prohibited by
Moses Law!]
have it to thy self before God; a meaning
a
Rom. 14. 22 that he should be content with the use and benefit of this his liberty, in private, and not by any importune use or venditation of it before others, who were yet weak and unsatisfied in the point, trouble or insnare them. And yet the knowledge of the mind and will of God in this case, was by many degrees (
I wis) of greater moment and consequence then the knowledge of his mind touching the precise subject of the Baptismal Administration, whatsoever it shall be found to be. For either to doubt, or to be ignorant, whether a man or woman
[...]ight lawfully eat meats prohibited by
Moses Law, was (constructively) to doubt, or to be ignorant, whether
Christ was come in the flesh, or no, and consequently, whether he was not to be expected afterwards; an errour which occasioned the destruction of many thousands of the
Jews temporally, yea (as is greatly to be feared) eternally also (not to mention many other
Christian accommodations, which accompanied the knowledge of the truth in the case.) Whereas the knowledge of the mind of God touching the proper subject of the Baptismal Administration, especially if it be that, which Mr.
A. and his party contend for, is by this (to omit many other arguments) evicted to be of very slender consequence,
viz. that since, and where, it hath been discovered, and a practise corresponding with it submitted unto, the State of Christianity hath little advanced (if not retreated rather) nor any thing more of God, or of
Christ, been seen or known in the world, then was before,
[Page 108] yea and still is in such places, and amongst such persons, who do not acknowledge or own the said subject. But of this probably we may speak more at large elsewhere. In the mean time let not Mr.
A. nor men of his opinion, any more call the Question argued in his book, a
Question about Baptism, nor yet about the
Administration of Baptism, but onely about the appropriate subject of this Administration; which being truly interpreted, is (as hath been proved)
a Question of smal consequence; not of much greater, then the question about
Melchizedek's Father, which also is very solemnly, with much devotion and gravity, argued by some.
Sect. 6.
Nor doth he state his Question with any clearnesse to the sence of his Adversaries. For they do not hold or teach, that
an Administrator of Boptism made to infants, is more
agreeable to the mind of God, then a like administration made to some, who beleeve, and professe the beleef of the Gospel. They acknowledge that Baptism is administred to such persons, who newly come out of
Judaism or
Paganism, and professe the Gospel, with as much
agreeablenesse to the mind of God, as
unto Infants. 2. Neither do they hold (at least some of them) but that Baptism may be administred to those who have lived loosely and prophanely in a profession of the Gospel, upon their repentance, at least in case they have not been baptized formerly, and this with as much
agreeablenesse also to the mind of God, as unto Infants. Nay 3 some of them (for I know not the sence of them all in this point) are not positive, but that the said administration may be made, and this with as much agreeablenesse unto the mind of God as unto infants, to such Beleevers, though formerly baptized, whose consciences cannot be satisfied without it; according to the saying of the Apostle in a like case,
It is better to marry then burn; though if the
burning could be healed without
marrying, it were
better then either. But that which they generally hold in the Question about the subject of Baptismal administration, is, that this administration may with good agreeablenesse to the mind of God, be made unto infants. And this (indeed) is that against which Mr.
A's discourse is directly bent in the first part of it; and if his reasons and arguments,
[Page 109] by which he opposeth this, be disabled by a fair and rational answers given to them (respectively) there will be no need of any further inquiry after either of his undertakings in the latter part.
Sect. 7.
In order to the advance of his first argument, he prescribes us the
best way (as
he conceives) to come to satisfaction about the said Question, and this (saith he) is to
observe the
Mr. A. p. 1.
footsteps of the Flock of Christ in the first setting forth of this Ordinance, &c. (he means, in the practise of Christians, in
John the Baptists, and Apostles times.) To prove this to be the best way, he refers us to what the Apostle did in one case, 1
Cor. 11, 23. and to what
Christ did in another,
Mat. 19. 4. 8. But first Mr.
A. prescribes us one way to come to the said satisfaction, but his Proofs and Texts brought to commend this way unto us, lead us to another way. This way which his proofs and texts lead us, unto is (indeed) absolute and compleat, and could he guide our feet into this way, in the case and question in hand, we should without asking, or making any more questions for conscience sake, walk together with him in it. But this way consisteth not in the footsteps of the flock of Christ, nor in the practise or example (one, or more) no not of the greatest Saints, but in the expresse letter of an institution. In the latter of the two places cited, our Saviour, for the reducing of marriage, and matters relating thereunto, to their primitive intent and use, doth not send the Jews to the practise either of
Abraham, Isaack, or any of them that came nearest in practise to the Law, or institution of marriage, but to the institution it self. So likewise in the former, the Apostle, to make streight, what the
Corinthians had made crooked, in the Administration of the supper, doth not send them to the practises of such and such Churches, who possibly in their administrations, came nearest to the institution, but to the institution it self. Which way of the two shall we take for our satisfaction? that which Mr.
A. prescribes and follows, or that which the Scripture cited by him leads us unto? If he would have us to follow the former, we have no authority or rule of Scripture from him (if at all) so to do; if the latter, then he counsels us against his
[Page 101] own practise, and prevaricates with his cause, and with the foundation on which he builds his first argument,
viz. matter of fact (as himself calls it,
p. 2.) And indeed it is the foundation of all the rest of his arguments, and of the arguments of all of his way, upon the subject in hand. Nor do we deny
matter of fact to be a foundation in its kind; but in what cases, and how far, we own and reverence it in such a relation, may be shewed in due time.
Sect. 8.
But 2. His more probable meaning and intent is (though his words fall short) that both together,
practise and
institution are the
best way or means whereby
to receive satisfaction in the Questi
[...]n before us. If so, then is it but reasonable to desire of him, either 1. To produce or shew unto us an expresse institution for Baptism; this (probably) would soon comprimise the difference between us: Or else 2. To prove substantially (for, as the saying is, old Colts are not to be taken with chaffe, nor considering
Christians to be satisfied with light or loose conjectures) that an usage or practise, though immediately following an institution, yea and this with good correspondency and conformity to the institution, is notwithstanding commensurable to the whole councel and intent of God in the institution, or holds forth and expresseth adequately and compleatly all that, which the institution comprehendeth. Nay the certain truth is, that not onely no practication of an institution, though with never so good conformity hereunto; but that not the letter it self, or Grammatical sence of the words of an institution, do express hold forth, or comprehend, the whole mind or counsel of God in any institution whatsoever. For God himself hath authorized the law of nature, and humane accommodation, to Umpire in the practise or administration of all institutions, and to over-rule the letter of them,
See this more l
[...]rgely opened and proved, Water-dipping,
&c. p. 5, 6, 7, &c. in these and such like sayings;
I will have mercy and not sacrifice:
Mat. 9. 13 12. 7. So again,
The Sabboth was made for man, and not man for the Sabboth.
Mar. 2. 27. Again,
Which of you shall have an Asse, or an Oxe fallen into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out on the Sabboth day?
Luke 14. 5 See also
Josh. 5. 5, 7. 1 Sam. 21. 6. Mat. 12. 3, 4. Luke, 13. 15. Mat. 5. 23, 24. (with some others.) This heing
[Page 111] so, how far is Mr.
A. out of the way, in his Doctrine towards the close of his discourse, where neither I, nor he, can truly say, for an institutions sake, but for a disputable circumstance or
punctillo's sake, about the administration, nay about the subject onely of the administration of an institution, he not onely teacheth a lawfullnesse, but importunely urgeth and presseth a necessity upon men, to abandon Churches, as unclean, & so to break that faith, which they had formerly given unto
Christ, and unto his Saints, touching the performance of all
Christian services of love, for the edification, comfort, and well-being of those Churches, which they thus abandon, and separate from, having formerly been members of them. But to make disputable and uncertain notions, grounds of forsaking or omitting, evident and undisputable duties, what is it but to make the night an overseer of the day? But this by the way.
Sect. 9.
To this I cannot but adde one thing more upon the same account. Mr.
A, knows very well, that his Brethren, from whom he dissents in the present controversie, deny that there is any institution at all of Baptism upon record, either in the New Testament, or the old; yet takes no notice at all of it. And though it be matter of so great consequence to the businesse in hand, though he had so fair an opportunity, yea though the Scriptures cited by him imposed a kind of necessity upon him, to speak concerning it, as either to prove that there is such an institution, or otherwise to shew how we may come to satisfaction in and about, the use and practise of Baptism, though there be no institution, yet he waves the consideration of it altogether. Whether this omission was casual, or prudential, shall be no part of our present enquiry. However by the light of what hath been said, we plainly see that Mr.
A. knoweth not, or at least, that it doth not appear that he doth know, how to clear up unto us a way, or rule, how to receive satisfaction in the particular in hand. His Scriptures produced lead us to the institution of God; but his best way, to the practises of some men. The institution would be satisfaction unto us without the practises of men: but the practises of men without the institution, do but satisfie us
[Page 112] in part, touching the institution,
viz. how it may▪ or ought, in such and such cases, under such and such circumstances, to be administred. Yea the truth is, that for Mr.
Allen's praetises themselves, as far as he is able from the Scriptures to declare and argue them unto us, they are not, no not to such a degree, so compleatly satisfactory, (as there may be occasion to shew afterwards,) When the institution of circumcision was given, if an estimate should have been made of the mind of God, concerning the adequate or proper subject of this Ordinance, by
matter of fact, or by the first administrations of it, evident it is that such an estimate would have led men into errour, notwithstanding he that managed and ordered these first administrations, was as faithful, and as good a friend of God, as either
John, or the Apostles themselves. For no administration was at first made of this Ordinance (at least we read of none that was made) but onely unto persons that had out-lived the eight day of their lives by many years, as unto
Abraham himself, being now 99 years old, unto
Ishmael, being 13 yeers old,
aad unto every male among the MEN in Abraham'
s house, Gen. 17. 23, 24, 25. And yet we know that the primary intent of God concerning the subject of this administration, respected children onely of the eight day,
Ger. 17. 12.
He proceeds to tell us,
That it is no mans douht who beleeves the Scriptures, but that Baptism was administred to beleeving and repentant persons in those times; but that it was administred to Infants, divine History, no where reports, nor can it be duly collected, from any part thereof. We answer,
Sect. 10.
1. As it is
no mans doubt indeed (in which respect Mr.
A. might have spared the asserting it, without any detriment to his cause) but that
Beleeving and Repen
[...]an
[...] persons were baptized, so neither needs it be any mans doubt, but that persons, neither
b
[...]leeving (I mean, truly, unfeignedly, and to justification) nor
Repentant, were baptized also. For who can think that the inhabitants of
Jerusalem and all
Judea, and all
the Region round about Jordan, were all
beleeving and repentant persons, (who yet were all baptized.
Mat. 3. 6.) considering that when the Apostles met before God about so solemn
[Page 113] and weighty a businesse, as the chusing of a new Apostle, the whole number of Disciples present with them were but
about an hundred and twenty? yea that whole multitude which
John calls
a generation of vipers, were all baptized of him,
Luke. 3. 7. compared with
verse 21. Nor do I suppose it to be
any mans doubt, but that
Simon magus was an hypocrite, and consequently no
Repenta
[...]t person, when he was baptized. Yea Mr.
A. himself seems to suppose (
pag. 15.) that men may lawfully t
[...]e up the Ordinance of Baptism, onely to
ingag
[...] themselves to the practise of Repentance and Mortification afterwards.
2. Neither is it any
mans doubt now (or the doubt of some few onely) but that Baptism may, and ought, to be administred to
beleeving and Repentant persons, in such cases, and under such circumstances, in, and under which it was administred unto them in the Apostles times. But▪
Sect. 11.
3. No waies, no not with so much as the face of a consequence, doth it follow; that because it was administred then in such particular cases, or under such and such circumstances determinately unto Repentant persons and Beleevers, ought
If Mr. A.
could shew us such a command as this, for the baptizing o
[...]
[...]ele
[...]vers or Professors onely, we sh
[...]d not declin
[...] to practise accordingly. it now to be administred in cases altogether differing, or under circumstances of a quite contrary nature and import, unto the like. It was Mr.
A's opinion very lately (whether it be still alive, or since dead, I know not) that the anointing the sick with oyl by the elders of the Church, in order to their healing and recovery, ought not now to be practised by them; yet I suppose he will not deny but that it was practised by the elders of Churches in the Apostles daies, and this by expresseness of command,
Jam. 5. 14. This his opinion touching a necessity of varying from a primitive practise, and and this imposed by an expresse command, he can upon no other account tolerably justifie, but onely by alledging that the case, in reference to such a practise is different in these days, from what it was in the days of the Apostles, when the gifts of healing were vested in persons of that relation in
Christian Churches. So again, while he declines that primitive practise of
gr
[...]eting his
Christian Brethren with
an holy ki
[...]se, so oft, and so expresly commanded by God,
Rom. 16. 16 1 Cor. 16. 20 2 Co
[...]. 13. 12. 1 Th
[...]ss. 5 26 1 Pet. 5. 14. and withall
[Page 114] so religiously observed by
Christians for several ages after the Apostles (as appears from
Justin, Martyr, Tertullian, Clemens of
Alexandria, Origen, and others) he can give no competent reason but onely the difference of the case, or of circumstances between those primitive times, and ours, or rather (perhaps) between those countries or parts of the world, and ours. There is the same consideration of our common custome (at which Mr.
A. is no more scrupled then others) of
prophecying [i. e. of being present at the exercise of
prophecying, or of preaching or opening the word of God] with
our h
[...]ads covered; which notwithstanding is expresly contrary to the practise, which the Apostles ordered and injoined in the primitive Churches, 1
Cor. 11. 4. 7. Yea the Prophets or Ministers themselves in the
French Churches, prophesie with their heads
covered, and (for ought I know to the contrary) are therein blamelesse. Again Mr.
A. takes, or at least allows a liberty to vary from the practise of
Christ himself in his primitive administration of the Supper. He administred it unto men onely; Mr.
A. pleads the title of women also to the administration,
page 11. Doubtlesse he cannot justifie an administration so far differing from that of
Christ in respect of the subjects of it, or persons administred unto, but by pleading that the case is otherwise with us, in reference to the ordinary administration of the supper, that ought to be practised amongst us, then it was with
Christ, after this, or some like manner: Christ judging it meet to solemnize the first administration of the Supper, with his Apostles onely, by whom he intended to erect the said administration in all Churches thoroughout the world, had no occasion to interess women therein; and besides, the administration being yet unknown and unheard of amongst
Christians, no women more then men, could so much as desire part and fellow-ship therein. Whereas amongst us, and in our Churches, we have women-members, as well as men, who are in the same capacity with men to partake in the Ordinance, and who desire it with as much desire as they: and besides, we have no such motive or occasion, to confine our selves unto men in our Administrations, as the Lord
Christ had in his. If then difference of case, and diversity of circumstance,
[Page 115] one or more, will justifie a different practise in all the particulars now mentioned, from those, which were most regular and worthy in other cases, and under differing circumstances, is it not most rational to conceive & conclude, that the ordinary practise of the Apostles in
Baptizing Beleeving and Repentant persons, (supposing it to have been such) doth no waies argue or prove, but that the ordinary practise of baptizing children now may be more justifiable▪ then such a practise would be, considering that the case of Christianity and circumstances relating unto Baptism, are so much altered, and differing as they are, from what they were in the Apostles days. In the Apostles days, the
Beleeving and Repentant persons whom they baptized, had not been trained up in the knowledge of
Christ, or in the profession of
Christian religion, but were newly converted unto
Christ, either from
Judaism, or
Gentilism. In the like case, and under the same circumstances, we also judge that
Beleeving and Repentant persons, at least professors of both, and these onely, ought to be baptized. But in our daies, and amongst us profession of the name of
Christ being made by persons from their childhood, and it being difficult for men and women to determine the time of their effectual conversion; we, in regard of this great change of circumstances, and considering that Baptism is very improper to be administred after many years profession, and having no ground or warrant in the Scriptures, for the administration of it in this case (least of all for the ordinary and constant administration of it) judge it much more agreeable to the mind of God, and to the requirement of those circumstances, which lie before us, (in conjunction with other reasons and grounds, which we shall account for in due time) to make the administration unto children, then to defer it until after years. But,
Sect. 12.
4. (And lastly) whereas he addeth,
It cannot duly be collected from any part or circumstance of divine History, that
Mr. A. p. 2.
Baptism was administred to infants in the Apostles days; we Answer: 1. That here he boasteth, whilest he is onely girding on his Armour, and triumpheth before the Battel. 2. That though the administrntion he speaks of,
cannot be collected
[Page 116] from any part or circumstance of Divine History; yet it maketh every whit as much against him, if it can be collected from any other passages of Scripture, though not
Historical. Mr.
A. himself, onely upon grounds delivered in the Scripture for the doing of many things, presumeth them to have been done, both by the Apostles and other
Christians, although the
Historical part of the Scripture recordeth not their doing, as in the matter of womens admission to the Lords Table, of the baptizing of many Christians, yea and of the Apostles themselves, whose Baptisms are not reported in the Scriptures. 3. We affirm and say, that what he saith
cannot be duly collected from Divine History, may be
duly collected from hence, especially other passages of Scripture being allowed to prompt
the History i
[...] the case. This we are confident we shall be able to make good in due time and place. 4. (And lastly) Neither ca
[...]t be
duly collected from Divine History, that Baptism was not administred to Infants in the Ap
[...]stles days, which yet (it seems) is
Vena Basil
[...]ca the master vein in the body of Mr.
A's Faith about Baptism.
Sect. 13.
After this Harbingery, his first argument, which (by the way) he tels us is
drawn from matt
[...]r of fact, advanceth. Meer
matter of fact, is somewhat a strange principle or foundation▪ from whence to prove either the lawfulnesse, or unlawfulnesse, of a practise about an instituted Ordinance, especially in all cases. Nor is such a reasoning as this meet to make a pillar of any mans Faith: Such or such a thing was neither done by
Christ, nor his Apostles.
Ergo it ought not to be done by any others. For if the
[...]ctions and practises of
Christ and his Apostles, be such e
[...]es and so far binding to us, that we are wholly bound up
[...]to them, in respect of acting, and non-acting, then they are thus binding either universally, and without exception; or else particularly, and with limitation onely.
That they do not bind universally, is evident from the consideration of the many absurdities, which will unavoidably follow hereupon, and which are obvious to every mans thought: In particular it would follow, that we should be
[Page 117] bound to forswear, to deny our Lord and Master
Christ, not to beleeve his resurrection, unlesse
we should see in his hands the print of the nails, thrust our hand into his side, &c. with several other things of like notorious consideration.) If they bind us particularly onely, I mean, if onely some of them be binding unto us, and not all, then is Mr.
A's argument,
drawn from matter of fact, of little value, until he hath proved, that whatsoever
Christ and the Apostles particularly did in the administration of Baptism, is of that kind of action, which bindeth both negatively and affirmatively all persons, in all cases, and circumstances whatsoever. When he shall have proved this substantially and work-man like, I shall be his Proselyte without any more ado.
Sect. 14.
His first argument, which is
spe gregis, the argument that must stand to it, and fight for all his fellows, is this:
If Baptism were not administred to Infants in the daies of
Mr. A.
first Argument. John
the Baptist, nor of Christ, nor of the Apostles, then ought it not to be administred unto infants now. But it was not administred then, &c. Therefore it ought not to be so administred now.
Because Mr.
A, doth his businesse logically, and draws
Anſwer. up his argument in mood and figure, syllogism-wise; I shall (by the way) desire the Reade
[...], who it may be) is no Artist to inform himself, that if either, the major or the minor proposition in a syllogism be disabled, and disproved, though both be not, yet the whole argument falls to the ground, and becomes null; and that, according to the common saying in Logick,
Conclusio sequitur det
[...]riorem partem, i. e. the conclusion is never better then the worst of the propositions, by which it is proved; as a
[...]affe, anchor, cable, or the like,
[...]re not to be esteemed stronger, then what their strength is in the w
[...]kest parts. I confesse there is no great need of delivering this
Item here, because we shall find both propositions tardy. Onely it may possibly be, that the weaknesse of one, will be made more manifest unto some, then of the other: and in this respect the notion now presented may be of use. But,
1. To the major proposition in the argument, we answer
[Page 118] dy benying it, and give this account of our denial. First no particular observation, or administration of an Ordinance, or institution, doth, or can, answer or expresse, the whole mind or counsel of God therein (I mean in the said Ordinance or institution.) When
Abraham circumcised his son
Isaack the eight day, (
Gen. 21. 4.) he did not act or expresse the whole counsel of God in the institution of circumcision. For the mind of God was, that men
Jews should be circumcised, as well as children at eight days of age, in case their circumcision was omitted, whilest they were children. In like manner when
Joshua circumcised men (
Jos. 5. 5. 7.) neither did he expresse herein, the full mind of God in the Ordinance, as is evident: nay he herein acted expresly contrary to the letter of the institution, which confined circumcision to the eight day, and yet was blamelesse. When the Priests and their families observed the Ordinance of God in eating the Shew bread, they did not herein expresse the whole counsel of God in this Ordinance: For this extended to a lawfulnesse even for others also, who were not of any Priestly family, to eat of this bread, in case of much hunger, and defect of provisions otherwise; as is evident by what
David, and those that were with him, did in the daies of
Abiathar the Priest.
Mar. 2. 26. When the
Jews observed the institution of the
Sabboth according to the greatest precisenesse of the letter that can be imagined, as when neither themselves, son nor daughter, man servant, nor maid servant, cattel, nor stranger within their gate, did any work at all, they did not by such an observation as this, expresse the whole counsel of God in, and about the Sabboth. For his counsel and intent herein further was, that they should do good on the Sabboth day, as well as on any other day, as in ministring unto the sick, in helping an Oxe or an Asse out of a ditch or pit, whereinto they were fallen,
&c, Our Saviour himself in his administration of the supper, did not act to the extent or compasse of his own counsel and intendment in the institution. For he did not administer it unto women, when as notwithstanding, we generally beleeve (and this upon sufficient grounds) that his intentions in the institution reached unto these also. From hence then it evidently follows,
[Page 119] that
John's, and so
Christs, and the Apostles, administring Baptism unto Beleevers or Repentant persons onely, and not unto Infants, is no sufficient argument or proof, that therefore it was no part of Gods intent in the institution of Baptism, that it should be administred unto infants. God (as hath been said, and shewed) alwaies intends more in an institution, then any administration of it doth expresse.
Sect. 15.
If it be here replied; that in case it had been any part of the mind of God, in the institution of Baptism, that infants should partake of it, it is no ways likely but that either
John, or
Christ, or one or other of the Apostles, would first or last have made the administration unto them; I answer.
1. It hath not yet been proved, (nor I beleeve, ever will) that none of these ever made an administration of Baptism unto infants. But more of this in our answer to the minor proposition.
2. Why is it not as likely, supposing the counsel of God in the institution we speak of, to stand as well for the baptizing of Infants, as of men, that yet neither
John, Christ, nor any the Apostles, should baptize infants, as that
Paul should baptize onely so few, as himself reporteth he did,
1 Cor. 1. 14, 15, 16. when as according to the counsel of God, he might have baptized twenty times as many, yea and (doubtlesse) had opportunity to have done it.
3. (And lastly) As the reason why
Paul baptized so few as he did (and I suppose he had not sinned, in case he had not baptized these, yea or any at all) was, because he had another work of far greater weight, worth, and concernment unto him, to lay out himself upon (
viz the preaching of the Gospel) then baptizing was; in like manner,
John, Christ, and the rest of the Apostles, probably did conceive and judge, that it did more principally in those times, concern them to look after, and provide for the baptizing of men and women, then of children; and upon this account might, though not neglect, yet omit, the baptizing of children. Yet this doth no waies prove, but that it might be lawfull for them to have baptized children; as (questionlesse) it was lawfull for
Paul to have baptized a thousand
[Page 120] more then he did baptize, the baptizing of whom notwithstanding he omitted without sin. Again.
2. We deny the consequence in the said major Proposition, upon another account also, which is this. Circumstances, and aspects of probable inconveniences, may render, not onely things that are lawfull, but even such, which in some cases are necessary, in expedient in some others, and consequently, better and fitter for the servants of God to let alone, during the said posture of circumstances, then to practise. This is so evident, both in the Scriptures, and in reason it self, that I suppose I may without losse, spare the proof of it.
Therefore
John, Christ, &c. might upon consideration of some circumstance, one, or more (possibly unknown unto us) forbear the baptizing of infants in their daies, though a practice lawful enough, and ordinarily, in Churches constituted, necessary. And whereas Mr.
A. pleads the cause of his proposition, or consequence, which, upon the grounds now specified, we deny, by this reason,
viz. That that which was a reason to them then to forbear baptizing infants, and upon which they did forbear it, is, or ought to be a reason to all men now to forbear it likewise, we answer, that this reason hath but a very waterish and faint taste of reason in it. For,
Sect. 16.
1. It proceeds
ex non conc
[...]ssis, takes that for granted, which is denied by his adversaries,
viz. that
John, Christ, &c. did
forbear the practise in question. 2. If they did forbear it for a time, it followeth not that they did forbear it perpetually or altogether. 3. If they did forbear the said practise altogether, and never baptize any infant, in the next place we deny that the reasons of their forbearance are binding unto us, until 1. They be declared and made known to us what they were; and 2. Untill it be proved that those reasons, upon which they forbear, (in case they did forbear) have the same influence upon, or relation unto, us, which they had upon, and unto them. For it is not reasonable that we should suspend, or forbear, the doing of that, which we conceive to be a duty, and that upon such grounds,
[Page 121] which were never yet (at least to our judgements) sufficiently answered, or disproved, onely because it was not done (or rather because some conceive it was not done) in the days of
Christ, and the Apostles; especially considering that we are able to give a competent account, (at least) to our selves; yea and (we suppose) to others also, who are not too deeply baptized into a spirit of prejudice and partiality (which in such a case as this we judge sufficient) why they did, or might forbear, in case it should be proved that they did forbear in this kind. This account we briefly mentioned, §. 15. and may somewhat inlarge upon it in place convenient. In the mean time we clearly see that hitherto Mr.
A. hath onely cleared doubts by darknesse; and by the reason or proof exhibited, hath mediated no good accord between the consequent and Antecedent in his major proposition. For were both these granted. 1. That
John and the Apostles did forbear infant-baptism in their daies: and 2.
That that which was a reason unto them to forbear it, ought to be a reason unto all men now to forbear it, (viz. in case
all men had the same
reason now, I mean, were under the influence or command of the same or the like reason) yet doth it no waies follow from hence, that therefore if they forbear infant-baptism, all men ought to forbear it now. The reason of the
non-sequitur is, because God may subject one man, or some men, to a necessity of some forbearance, by such a reason,
in individuo, or
in actu excercito (as the School-men speak) by which all men are subjected to the like forbearance,
in specie, or
in actu signato, who yet may never actually, or
in individuo, be subjected hereunto, by this reason.
As for example, the command of God, o
[...] the motion of the spirit of God in men, to forbear such or such a practise, is
in specie, and in the general, equally binding unto all men as to this forbearance. All men are alike bound (I mean, one man is bound, as well as another) to obey every command of God, that shall be directed to him, or imposed on him. But in case such a command be directed and given unto some particular men, and not unto others, (and there is the same consideration of an inward motion of the spirit) it
[Page 122] doth not follow, that because the former are bound by it to the supposed particular forbearance, that therefore the latter,
viz. to whom this command is not given, should be bound likewise, though the command of God, simply considered, be alike binding unto all. Therefore in case
John, and the Apostles, were moved by the spirit of God to forbear the baptizing of Infants, (which I presume Mr.
A. himself will not deny) and upon this motion did forbear it, it doth not follow from their being moved hereunto, that those who are not moved, as they were, are, or should be bound by their motion, to the like forbearance. Particular motions of Gods spirit unto actions (and there is the same reason of forbearances also) either besides, or contrary unto, standing and known rules, or laws, bind no man, but onely those particularly inspired and moved by them, either to the actions or forbearances, unto which these persons are moved or led by them. But that as well
John the Baptist, as the Apostles, did forbear the baptizing of infants, in case it be supposed that they did forbear it (which was never yet substantially proved, nor I beleeve ever will be) by special and particular direction or motion of the Holy Ghost, and not otherwise, is clearly demonstrable by this argument. Either (upon the said supposition) they did forbear it by particular and expresse motion from the Holy Ghost, or else by some standing order, rule, or direction, recorded in the Scriptures or else by the motion or guidance of their own spirits. But they forbear it not upon either of these latter accounts. Therefore their forbearance (upon the supposition mentioned) was by extraordinary and particular motion of the Holy Ghost. If Mr.
A. will say, that their forbearance was grounded upon any general or standing law or rule of Scripture, let him produce such, whether law, or rule, from hence, whereby men are prohibited or restrained from baptizing infants. If he shall do this, the controversie between him and his Antagonists about Infant-Baptism, will soon be at an end. That the said persons (
John, and the Apostles) did not forbear Infant-Baptism, out of the private dictate or motion of their own spirits, Mr.
A. (I presume) will not affirm, in which respect it needs no proof.
Sect. 17.
But whereas we might here regularly have expected to see the reasons, why, as Mr.
A. pretends, Baptism was not administred unto infants in the daies of
John, &c. behold quite another vision. He turns another way, and falls upon inquiry, what reasons, we should, or can, have to baptize infants, which they had not; as though he would imply, that he had shewed what reasons they had, and would go somewhat further,
viz. to see whether we had, or possibly might have any other. And thus whilest we were in expectance of some arguments from him to confirm his argument, he hath slidden from us like a Serpent over a rock, and we find him again creeping in at a whole on the other side. But let us follow him at this turn also, and draw him forth into the light.
He makes an enumeration or recital of five reasons, which may be pretended for infant-baptism now, and which some may think were not obligatory unto them (
John, the Apostles,
&c.) and closeth (with confidence more then enough, as if he had surveyed the round world, and all that is therein.)
Other [reasons]
then these cannot lightly be supposed, or imagined ever to come up into the minds of men. Mr.
A. was not comprehensive enough at this turn, there are several reasons here, which lie without the verge or circle of his imagination here; two of which have been already mentioned, and shall (upon this occasion) be again repeated, and a little further opened.
Sect. 18.
1. We may be in a better, and more convenient capacity for baptizing infants now, then they were, because the Apostles, yea and
Christ himself, had a businesse of far greater weight and moment lying upon their hand, then baptizing, not onely infants, but even beleevers themselves,
viz. the planting of the Gospel in the world, the constituting and inspection of Churches,
&c. in comparison of which, the businesse of baptizing, whether one sort of persons, or other, was but of an under consequence. And that
de facto, they many times did, upon the account we speak of, omit other
[Page 124] things as necessary as this (yea by many degrees more necessnry) sufficently aippears in that for the Gospels sake, & ministry thereof, they frequently exposed themselves to all kinds of hazards, neglected their healths and lives, the preservation of which (being a work of mercy) was of more consequence, then any such sacrifice as the Baptism of infants is, yea or of beleevers themselves. The Apostle
Paul in saying, that
he was not sent to baptize, but to preach the Gospel (though yet he did baptize, as lawfully he might by his comission) clearly implies, that baptizing, in comparison of preaching the Gospel, was but an inferior imployment, & which he ought at some turns to omit,
viz. when it fell nor in conveniently with his greater occasions (as will further appear afterwards) yea baptizing, whether one or other, was of so smal a consideration in the eys of the Lord
Christ, in comparison of the preaching of the Gospel, that at the first sending forth of his▪ Apostles to preach the Gospel (
Mat. 18. Mar. 3. Luke 9.) yea and when a while after, he sent forth seventy other Disciples about the same work, he spake not a word either to the one, or the other, about baptizing any. So then this is one reason, not reducible to any of Mr.
A's five, why that Ministers of the Gospel, and Pastors and Elders of Churches in these days, may be reputed in a better capacity for the baptizing of children, then the Apostles, and those that were assistants unto them in their daies, were.
Sect. 19.
2. As
Paul and
Silas, were once
forbidden by the Holy Ghost, to preach the Gospel it self, for a time in such a place, where otherwise they were then minded to have preached it,
Act. 16. 6. yea and where they did preach it afterwards,
Act. 19. 10. 26. by the direction of the same spirit, so why may we not conceive, that in case the Apostles, and other Baptists in their times, did forbear the baptizing of infants, they might receive a secret prohibition of the Holy Ghost in that behalf, not because the practise was any whit more unlawfull, then the preaching of the Gospel was in
Asia, when
Paul and
Silas were restrained from it, but because the will and pleasure of God was, that they should forbear it for a time? And I beleeve we are
[Page 125] able to give as reasonable an account of such a will and pleasure in God, as this, as Mr.
A. is to give a reason of that will of his, by which
Paul and
Silas were testreined from preaching in
Asia. Besides, if they were taken off from a practise or course, wherein they had ingaged, or exercised themselves for a time, (as
viz. from
ministring unto or serving tables, as themselves expresse it,
Act. 6. 2. That they might
give themselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the Word, v. 3.) if (I say) they were taken off from the imployment of
serving Tabl
[...]s, upon such an account as this, by the motion or suggestion of the Holy Ghost, why is it not most reasonable to conceive, that upon the like, or rather the same account, they might by a like motion of the Holy Ghost, be disswaded from entring upon, or ingaging themselves in a course of baptizing children; I suppose that neither Mr.
A. himself, nor any considering man of his way, will deny, but that the Apostles, and those that were directed by, and assistants unto, them in the affairs of the Gospel, in their daies were acted and led by the special guidance and motion of the Holy Ghost, in their forbearing Infant-baptism (in case it must be supposed that they did forbear it) as well as in any other course or practise, wherein they walked in order to the advancement of the Gospel. If then
John, the Apostles,
&c. by special order, advice, or admonition from the Holy Ghost, refrained the baptizing of infants in their daies, it followeth not, but that we, who in these daies, have received no such order, advice, or admonition from the Holy▪ Ghost, neither by any word from the Scriptures, nor by any inward motion or inspiration, may lawfully practise infant-baptism, notwithstanding their forbearance; especially considering that we judge our selves incouraged, yea obliged hereunto, by the Holy Ghost speaking unto us as he doth, in the Scriptures.
Sect. 20.
This is a second consideration (over and above those five suggested by Mr.
A.) proving that we in our daies may be in a regular, yea in an obliging capacity for baptizing infants, although
John, the Apostles,
&c. in their daies were
[Page 126] not. We do not in all this imply, or suppose, that the Apostles or other primitive men, did alwaies, or altogether omit baptizing infants; our judgement is (as we shall further declare in our examination of the minor proposition) that infants were, even in the Apostles daies baptized; but onely shew and prove, that in case it could be proved that they did never baptize infants, yet this doth at no hand lead us to the like forbearance, much lesse impose a necessity upon us by way of duty, of the like. So that Mr.
A's argument or proof of his major proposition, from enumeration of some particulars, is not altogether so good, as the young mans proof of his integrity, from his observance of several of the commandements of God was. For our Saviour challenged him with the lack of one thing onely:
yet lackest thou one thing:
Luke 18. 22 But Mr.
A's argument lacketh two things at least, and who knoweth how many more? And in the conclusion of this his argument, he windeth up much more, then he had spun in the premises. For thus he concludes:
And therefore what ever the reasons, or considerations were upon which they (the primitive Baptists)
did forbear to baptize infants, the same are binding to all men in these daies to forbear it likewise. Will you please to consider how this hath been proved? Because (saith he)
we have no other reasons for the doing of it then they had. This reason stands by the said conclusion, as
David's friends stood by him, when God (as he complains) had
put them far from him.
Psa. 88. 18. For what though it were granted (which yet hath been denied, and a good account given of the denial) that we have no other reasons to baptize infants, then they had, yet is it no legitimate consequence from hence, that therefore their reasons of forbearance, are to be our reasons, or reasons unto us, why we also should forbear such a practise. For they might have all the same reasons for baptizing infants, which we have; and yet their reasons might possibly, as to them, be overballanced with others of a contrary import, upon which they might forbear the said practise. But such reasons as these not lying before us (as there is no necessity why they should) we may stand bound to the practise in question, by
[Page 127] those very reasons, from the bond or obliging force whereof, the Apostles might be discharged by others of a preponderant consideration. Therefore the arm of Mr.
A's reason is too short to reach his conclusion.
Sect. 21.
In the upshot of his proof of his major proposition, he tells us, that
it might be backed (if needfull; he might more truly have said,
bellied, or made more bulky, then
backed, or strengthned) from
Philip 3. 17. 1 Cor. 11. 1, 2. From which Texts he would prove, that we ought to follow
Christ and his Apostles, in what they did, as being rules and examples to us what to do, and what not, in all manner of worship or actions, which they did, or did not. Either this must be his inference from these Scriptures: or else his citation of them is no waies relative to his purpose. But evident it is from what hath been already argued, neither these Scriptures, nor any other of their calculation, do require any further, or any other imitation, either of
Christ himself, or of the Apostles: then 1. In such waies and actions, which are prescribed unto us by some Commandement or other of God: and 2. In such cases, when we are ingaged by, or are found under the same circumstances to follow, by which they were ingaged to go before. But the said Scriptures do at no hand, nor with any tolerable face of probability, impose it as a duty upon us, to refrain all actions or practises, which, for ought we know, they refrained; especially not to refrain all such actions or practises, which in case they did refrain, they had ground and reason to refrain, and we not. Yet unlesse Mr.
A. can tamper these Scriptures to speak this, they will (in effect) say to him and his cause, for which he seeks their advocation,
Depart from us: we know you not.
Thus we see by a light as clear as any the Sun shines at noon day, that the major proposition in Mr.
A's first argument is very crazie, and so no competent material to make a pillar for any mans Faith or practise. And if this proposition be shaken, the whole strength and glory of the Argument (according to the rule mentioned, §. 14.) is already in the dust. Notwithstanding, lest any man should be so ignorant
[Page 128] or weak, as not to give credit to the said rule, but think that if either of the propositions in an Argument, will stand, the Argument may by vertue hereof, be authentique and in force, let us bring the
minor proposition, which he calls,
The assumption, to the touch-stone also. The tenor of this proposition, is this.
But Baptism was not administred to Infants, neither in the daies of John
the Baptist, nor of the Apostles. If this proposition were true, and could be demonstrated, yet it comes too late to salve the credit of the Argument (as was lately said.) But being carefully weighed in the ballance of the Sanctuary, it will be found too light, as the former also was. For,
Sect. 22.
1. It is no where said or affirmed, that Infants were not baptized by
John, the Apostles,
&c. Therefore unlesse it can be proved by some light, and pregnant consequence, from somewhat that is written, that they were not baptized, (which to do, would make a
new thing under the Sun) the proposition before us, is no proposition of Faith, nor stands any man bound to beleeve it.
2. Mr.
A's proof from the
total silence of the Scripture herein, is as
good as
total silence, or the speaking of nothing. For it is a common and true rule; that
Argumentum ab authoritate ductum negativè, non valet, a negative Argument from Authority proves nothing. And Mr.
A. from the
total silence of the Scripture, may as well prove that neither husband men, nor Merchants, nor Taylors, nor Shoe-makers, (nor persons of twenty other callings besides) were baptized, as well as that infants were not baptized. There is alike
total silence of the Scripture, concerning the baptizing of the one, and the other; or if there be any difference in this kind, the
silence is not so perfectly or absolutely
total concerning the baptizing of children, as of the others (as will appear presently.)
Sect. 23.
3. That
total silence of the Scriptures, which he pleadeth to prove the non-baptizing of children in the Apostles days,
[Page 129] may with as much reason be construed, as an argument, that they were baptized constantly and of course. For matters of common and known practise, the knowledge whereof doth not much concern future times, especially when these practises may be
[...]evinced otherwise, are frequently, and as (it were) of course pretermitted in Historical narrations. There is very little mention made of children circumcised in the old Testament: the reason (questionlesse) is, because their Circumcision was so common a practise. There is much more notice taken of the Circumcision of men (see
Gen. 17. 23, 24, 25. Gen. 34. 24. Jos. 5. 7. 8.) because this was a practise besides, yea and contrary to, the letter of the institution. I conclude therefore (saith Mr.
Baxter, p. 116. of his Discourse for Infant-Church-membership, and Baptism) that it is a most evident truth, that Christ did not speak about Infants-Church-membership, because it was a known truth beyond controversie. Nor was there any one man found in those days (that we read of) that ever denied it: and all the Jews, yea and all other Church-members were in actual possession of it, and Christ never questioned their possession. Upon the like account it very well may be that there is so much spoken in the New-Testament of the baptizing of men and women, and so little (or nothing at all, in so many words) of the baptizing of children. The frequent mention of men and women baptized, may with as much probability (if not more) argue, that the first administrations of Baptism were out of course, and contrary to the order setled by the institution, made unto them, as that they should be exemplary or binding unto future ages: As the recording of so many men circumcised, about the first institution of Circumcision, was not intended to make these administrations standingly or in ordinary cases, exemplary, or obligatory unto after-times, because this had been to defeat the express letter of the institution; but rather to shew that in like cases, and under like circumstances,
viz. when male Jews, or Proselites had not been circumcised the eight day, they might be circumcised afterwards, when ever they had opportunity. And pr
[...]b
[...]ble it is, that the circumcising of so many
[Page 130] men,
Jos. 5. was warranted unto
Joshua by the record of those examples. In like manner, the reason why the Holy Ghost maketh such frequent report in the New-Testament of men and women baptized, may (with greatest
[...]obability) be, not to leave these examples for patterns, or rules, in all (no nor yet in ordinary) cases, but onely in such cases which parallel those, wherein the said administrations are reported to have been made,
viz. when men and women should at any time be converted from an idolatrous and false Religion, and not have been baptized before. Much more might be added in confirmation of what hath been now asserted: but the thing it self hath so much face, as well as heart and strength, of reason in it, that untill I hear whether that which hath been already said, will satisfie, or why it should not, I shall forbear any further ingagement for the proof of it.
Sect. 24.
If children were not baptized by the Apostles, or in their daies, it is at no hand to be beleeved, that the Holy Ghost would have cast any such snare upon the
Christian world in after-times, as so frequent a report of housholds and families baptized, made in the New-Testament, and this without any limitation, or exception of persons, amounteth unto; especially considering that it both was, and is, a thing generally known, that under the Divine dispensation immediately preceding (I mean, that of
Moses) children in families were the more appropriate subject of that Ordinance, which was a seal of the same Covenant with baptism [viz.
of the righteousnesse of Faith, i. e. of remission of sins upon beleving,
Rom. 4. 11. as we shall evince and prove in due time] and did perform the same, or like service (in the main) unto the Church of God under the Law, which Baptism now performeth under the Gospel (as some of the Doctors of the way of Ana-baptism themselves do acknowledge; though Mr.
A. following his over-confident and sufficiently-ignorant leader, weeneth otherwise.) For what though that which Mr.
A. laboureth to prove
pag. 10. (though his enterprize be too hard for him) should be granted,
viz. that there
[Page 131] were no children in those families, which are reported to have been baptized by the Apostles, or by their order, yet from the very tenor of this expression, that they
baptized Housholds, it is evident enough that they did baptize children; or (that which is every waies equivalent hereunto) that the mind of the Holy Ghost is, that children should be baptized. For it being left upon sacred record, simply and indefinitely, that housholds were baptized, and it being the ordinary dialect and language of the Scriptures, by the word,
houshold and
house, to understand and comprehend as well children, who are very considerable parts or members of an houshold, where they be, as persons of riper yeers,
Therefore we may conclude that the Apostles did baptize children or infants, and not onely men of lawful age and that the house or houshold is taken for man woman and child,
is manifest in the 17th. of Genesis,
and also in that Joseph
doth call Jacob
with all his house to come out of the land of Canaan
into Egypt.
Mr. J. Philpot
Martyr, in a letter directed unto §. 27. it cannot reasonably be thought, but that the Holy Ghost did intend that
housholds simply and ablolutely▪ as well those which have children in them, as those which have none, yea and these children themselves, being (as was said) parts of these housholds, might be baptized. And if so, doubtlesse the Apostles, who complied with the mind and intent of the Holy Ghost in their sacred administrations, did baptize children. And if Mr.
A. and his, from the simple and general reports of beleevers being baptized, argue and conclude, that therefore all beleevers may be baptized, why from the like report of housholds being baptized, where the grown members did beleeve, may not we infer, and conclude likewise, that all housholds where the grown members do beleeve, may be baptized also? Or if the intent of the Holy Ghost had been, that onely actual Beleevers in an house should be baptized, would he have informed the
Christian world, that
housholds, whole
housholds, or
all in an house, were baptized, without giving some intimation at least, that children in every house were, & ought to be excepted? He that is so careful and desirous above measure to way-lay and prevent every sin and every transgression in men, even to the speaking of an idle or vain word, yea to the conceiving or tolerating of a vain thought, doubtlesse would not have neglected at that turn we now speak of (especially not having done it elsewhere) to insert some word or other, by which so great a sin as the baptizing of children, if it be a sin, might be prevented;
[Page 132] much lesse would he have ministred such an occasion unto his Saints, as that specified, to draw and incourage them to the perpetration of such a sin.
Sect. 25.
5. To me it is one of the Congregation of the first born of
Probabilities, that the
Children brought to Christ, with a desire in them that brought them, that
he should lay his hands on them and pray (Mat. 19. 13. &c.) had been already baptized. For it is expresly said
Mar. 10. 16. that
he put, or laid
his hands upon them.
Now we never read in the New-Testament, of the laying on of hands upon any unbaptized person, unlesse (haply) it were in order to the working of some miraculous cure on him, on whom they were laid, See
Mar. 5. 5. 8. 23. Mar. 16. 18. Luke 4. 40. Luke 13. 13. Acts 9. 17. Acts 28. 8. In all other cases imposition of hands was practised upon baptized persons onely,
Acts 6. 6. Acts 8. 17. Acts 13. 3. Acts 19. 6. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 2 Tim. 1 6. And more usually this imposition of hands was practised on those that had, either formerly, or lately, been baptized, and this in order to the receiving of the Holy Ghost, the Apostles (it seems, haply with some Elders of Churches besides, in those daies) having received this gift from God,
viz. by laying on of hands and prayer, to obtain and impart the gift of the Holy Ghost unto Christians. Yea several Churches of the Anabaptists themselves amongst us, glory in the outward ceremony of laying on hands upon their proselytes newly baptized, as if they were the Apostles heirs, and by descent inherited all their spiritual royalties, and heavenly prerogatives; herein much resembling that ridiculous effeminate Emperor, who out of a foolish desire to be thought
Hercules, or a man of strength and courage like unto him, would needs attire himself with a Lyons skin. But now it no waies appears, nor is it in it self a thing likely, that the children we speak of were brought unto
Christ, to obtain any cure of any malady or disease from him. Besides if
Christ had performed any miraculous cure upon them, there is little question but that this would as well, yea much rather, have been mentioned
[Page 133] by the Evangelists, at least one or other of them, as his laying of hands upon them. Therefore (in all likelihood) they were baptized before they were brought to
Christ, to obtain the laying on of his hands upon them. Or if we shall say that
Christ layed hands on them that they might receive the Holy Ghost (supposing them at present un-baptized) yet being made partakers of the Holy Ghost, by, or upon, the laying on of
Christs hands, they were hereby put into an immediate capacity of receiving Baptism, according to that of the Apostle
Peter, Acts 10. 47. Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost, as well as we? And what other benefit or accommodation the Lord
Christ should intend to these children, or conferre by laying hands on them, but the gift of the Holy Ghost, when Mr.
A. demonstrates unto me, I shall demur upon the place.
Sect. 26.
6. It is a law or rule established by God himself (repeated several times both in the Old, and in the New Testament) and that for the deciding of cases and questions of far greater moment, then whether children were baptized in the Apostles daies (I mean cases and questions about life and death) that
In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word should be established.
2 Cor. 13. 1 Our Saviour more briefly reports it thus (speaking to the
Jews) It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true.
Joh. 8. 17. If Mr.
A. and men of his judgment, wil be content to be over-ruled by this law of God, and this so interpreted and, understood, as the Scripture it self useth and interpreteth it, the Question depending about childrens Baptism in the Apostles days, will soon receive a clear issue. For who from amongst men can (lightly) be found a more competent witnesse in the case, then that great and famous light of the Christian world in his daies, whose testimony in matters of fact, was never (to my knowledge, or hearing) so much as questioned or suspected (
Augustine I mean.) In one place (speaking of childrens Baptism) he saith:
If any man ask for divine authority in the matter, although we most rightly beleeve that what the universal Church holdeth, and was
[Page 134] not instituted by councels, but hath been ever held, was not delivered but BY APOSTOLICAL AƲTHORITY; yet we may truly conjecture what the Sacrament of Baptism performeth to Infants, by Circumcision, which the former p
[...]ople did r
[...]c
[...]ive.
Et si quisquam in hac re authoritatem divinam quaerat, quanquam quod universa tenet Ecclesia, nec concilijs institutum, sed semper retentum est, non nisi authoritate Apostolicâ traditam rectissimè creditur; tamen veraciter continere [potiùs conjicere] possumus quid valeat in parvul
[...]s baptismi Sacram
[...]ntum, ex circumcisione carnis, quam prior populus accepit, &c. Aug. de Bapt. Contà Donatistas. l. 4. c. 23. In another place, reporting what
Cyprian (who lived within an 150 yeers after
John) with many other learned men, Bishops, and Pastors of Churches in his time, had resolved concerning the lawfulnesse of baptizing children at any time, as well before the eight day, as on it (which was the doubt of one
Fidus a Bishop) he affirmeth, that
Cyprian with his fellows, did not in this their resolution of the case,
make any new decree, but kept to the most constant [or setled]
beleef of the Church.
Beatus quidem Cyprianus,
non aliquod decretum c
[...]nd
[...]ns novum, sed Ecclesiae fidem firmissimam servans, ad corrigendum eos qui putabant ante Octavum diem nativitatis non esse parvulum baptizandum, non carnem, sed animamidixit non esse perdendam, et mox natum ritè baptizari posse, cum suis quibusdam coepiscopis censuit. Aug. Ep. 28. ad Hieronymum. A little after, he calls the practise of baptizing infants,
Ecclesia fundatissimum morem, the best [or most] grounded practice of the Church.
This passage of
Cyprian, is by this famous Author reported
c
Quid senserit [Sanctus Cyprianus]
de baptismo parvulorum, imò quid semper Ecclesiam sensisse monstraverit, paululum accipite. in several places of his works,
De verbis Apostoli. Serm. 14. Contrà duas Epist. Pelag. ad Bonifacium. lib. 4. c. 8. Item Epist. 222. ad Marcellinum. Immediately before the former of these quotations, he affirms that
Cyprian in that passage,
did not so much declare what his own judgement was about the baptizing of children, as what the Church had ALWAIES held concerning i
[...] ▪ Elsewhere speaking of Infant-baptism he saith that
the Authority of the Church maintaineth or possesseth it, the well-grounded Canon [or rule]
of truth (I suppose he means the Scripture)
obtaineth [or evinceth]
it: whoever runs at Tilt against this strength, against this impregnable [or
[Page 135] inexpugnable]
wall [or fortresse]
will be broken to pieces by it.
Hoc habet Authoritas matris Ecclesiae, hoc fundatus veritatis obtinet can
[...]n; contrà hoc robur contrà hunc inexpugnabilem murū quisquis arietat, ipse confringetur Aug. de verbis Apost. Serm. 14. In another place he saith,
that by the ancient Canonical and most grounded usage of the Church, children baptized, are called faithful [or beleevers.]
Nam ideò & consuetudine Ecclesiae, antiquâ, canonicâ, fundatissimâ, parvuli baptizati fideles vocantur, ibid. In another, that
that which made him solicitous, was not the opinion it self (meaning of Infant-baptism)
which had been now long since founded, by the highest authority that is in the Catholick [or universal]
Church, but the disputes of some men, which attempt the publick and the subversion of the minds of many.
Solicitos autem nos facit non ipsa sententia jam olim in Ecclesiâ Catholicà summâ authoritate fundata, sed disputationes quorundam quae modo crebrescere, & multorum animos evertere moliuntur, ibid. Yet again he saith,
that the custome of the Church in baptizing little ones, is not at any hand to be despised; nor yet were it at
all to be beleeved [or received]
were it not an Apostolical tradition,
Consuetudo matris Ecclesiae in baptiz
[...]ndis parvulis nequaquam spernenda est, ne
(que) ullo modo superflua deputanda, nec omnino credenda, nisi Apostolica esset traditio. Aug. de Gen. ad lit. l. 10. c: 23. [
i. e. a practise handed over by, and from, the Apostles to the succeeding Church of Christ.] To adde onely this one testimony more from this worthy friend and Factor of
Christ Jesus in his daies:
Let no man (saith he)
buzze abroad any strange Doctrines. This [of Infant-Baptism]
the Church alwaies had, alwaies held, this it received from the Faith of its Ancestors; this will it with perseverance keep unto the end.
Nemo susurret Doctrinas alienas. Hoc Ecclefia semper habuit, semper tenuit, hoc à majorum fide percepit, hoc us
(que) in finem persev
[...]ranter custodit. Aug. de verbis Apost. Serm. 10.
Much more might be cited from this worthy Author, for the attestation of this truth, that Infant-Baptism was practised in the Apostles times, and from thence continued in
Christian Churches until his daies. Nor is it to be beleeved, the unparallel'd integrity, ingenuity, wisdom and gravity of the man considered, that ever he would have opened his mouth, or lift up his pen, to assert such a thing, had he not known the truth thereof very perfectly, yea and been able to
[Page 136] give a satisfactory and demonstrative account of what he affirmed in the case, unto all that should have opposed, or questioned him about it.
Origen likewise, who lived about 200 yeers nearer to the times of the Apostles, then
Austin, and not much above an 100 yeers after the death of the Apostle
John, and consequently being a very learned, industrious, and inquiring man, could not but know what was done in a businesse of that publick nature in the Apostles times; this Author I say expressely affirmeth, that
the Church FROM THE APOSTLES had received a tradition [or practise]
to administer Baptism even unto little ones.
Pro hoc & Eccl sia ab Apostolis traditionem suscepit etiam parvulis Baptismum dare. Sciebant enim illi, &c. Origen.
ad Rom. c. 6. v. 5, 6, &c. Yea and subjoins a reason, which (as he conceived) induced the Apostles to this practice. However this Author was not so sound in many points of Doctrine, as some other of the Fathers (although there was none of them, who did not now and then step besides the way of truth; as neither is there any amongst those themselves, who are the severest observers of their errors, but are obnoxious also in the same kind) yet as to matter of fact, I suppose him as competent a witnesse, as the Law of God lately mentioned intendeth. He that desireth to see more of the sence of antiquity about the point in hand, may consult the writing of Dr.
Holms, and Mr.
Stephen Marshal, and especially Mr.
Richard Baxter, against Mr.
Tombs; the first, in his Animadversions upon Mr.
Tombs his exercitation,
&c. c. 13. p. 107. &c. the second, in his
Defence of Infant-Baptism in answer to two Treatises, &c. beginning
pag. 7. to the end of
pag. 61. The third and last in his
Plain Scripture Proof of Infants Church-member-ship, and Baptism. Part. 2. cap. 15. pag. 152, 153, 154, &c. See also
pag. 262, 263, &c. and
pag. 374, 375. To which he may please to adde a short Treatise, intituled,
Infant-Baptism, published some yeers since by Mr.
Robert Ram, Minister of
Spalding in
Lincolnshire. In this Treatise the Reader (amongst other things) shall find a breviate drawn out of the
Centuries of the Divines of
Magdeburgh, pointing at such passages in the said Centuries, wherein the continued practise of Infant-baptism for 1300 yeers together from the Apostles times, is demonstrated from Histories and Authors
[Page 137] of best account. In the two former besides many pregnant testimonies from the most ancient writers, evincing the descent of Infant-baptism from the Apostles, he shall find both the authentiquenesse of the Authors, from whence the said testimonies are cited, fully vindicated against those pretences which are levied by Anti-poedo-baptists against their authorities (respectively) as also such colourable arguments substantially answered, which are by these men drawn [by head and shoulders] from antiquity. So that nothing needs to be added upon any of these accounts, beyond what hath been done lately by others, and is (I presume) of ready procurement by any, that is desirous of satisfaction in any of the particulars.
Sect. 27.
To the testimonies and authorities of ancient writers, who are one and all in asserting the lineal descent of Infant-baptism from the Apostles, I shall onely subjoin the sence and judgement in the case of that learned and worthy Martyr in Queen
Maries daies, Mr.
John Philpot, in a letter written to a fellow prisoner of his at the same time in
Newgate, recorded in the book of Martyrs,
Vol. 3. pag. 606. of the last edition.
A. 1555. together with a testimony from
Robert L. Brook, cited by Mr.
Tombs for Anti-poedo-baptism, in which respect I conceive his testimony will be the more passable with Mr.
A. and men of his judgement. But first in one place the Martyr saith:
Now will I prove with manifest arguments that children ought to be baptized, and that THE APOSTLES OF CHRIST DID BAPTIZE CHILDREN. In another,
Since the Apostles were the Preachers of the word, and the very faithfull servants of Jesus, &c.
who may hereafter doubt, that THEY BAPTIZED INFANTS, since Baptism is in place of Circumcision? In a third.
Therefore we may conclude, that THE APOSTLES DID BAPTIZE INFANTS OR CHILDREN, and not onely men of lawfull age. More of like import might be cited from this letter, if it were needfull. So that unlesse Mr.
A. or men of his mind, can produce some negative testimony, or witnesse from the Scripture, which do as expresly
[Page 138] deny the baptizing of children by the Apostles, as these lately produced by me, and many more in far greater numbers produced by others, do affirm it, the affirmative is to be taken for truth, and this by the expresse law of God mentioned, which saith,
that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established. This Law was made by God to over-rule and issue cases and questions of life and death; and consequently of far greater import, then whether children were baptized or no, by the Apostles.
Secondly, for the L.
Brook, his words (towards the end of his book concerning Episcopacy) are these:
First, for ought I could ever learn, it was the constan
[...] custome of the purest and most primitive Church, to baptiz
[...] infants of beleeving Parents For I could never find the b
[...]ginni
[...]g and first rise of this practise: whereas it is very easi
[...] to track heresies to their first rising up, and setting foot into the Church. Again, I find all Churches (even the most strict) have ge
[...]erally been of this judgement and practise: yea though th
[...]re h
[...]ve been in all ages som
[...], that much affected NOVEL
[...]Y, and had parts enough to discusse and clear what they thought good to preach; yet was this scarce
[...]ver questioned by men of note, till within these last ages. And sure the constant judgement of the Churches of Christ is much to be honoured, and heard in all things that contradict not Scripture.
It may be Mr.
A. will object, that the witnesses intended by God in his law, are onely such, who can speak to the case in question upon their own knowledge, as having been either eye-witnesses, or ear-witnesses themselves, of what they testifie; not such who testifie upon the credit or assertions of others.
To this I answer, that
Justin Martyr, Ireneus, Origen, Cyprian, Augustine, (with many other studious and learned men about their times) all things considered, had as considerable, as unquestionable grounds, for what they testifie concerning the practise of Infant-baptism by the Apostles, as a witnesse, who speaks or gives evidence, upon the credit of his eyes, can reasonably be supposed to have, for such his testimony. For as it is possible for a man to have a myst cast before
[Page 139] his eyes, or to suffer such a
Deceptio visûs, a deception of his signt, that may occasion him to beleeve with confidence, that he seeth such or such a thing, which (indeed) he seeth not, yet this possibility dis-ableth no mans testimony, who giveth evidence upon the authority of his eyes; in like manner there being no more then a bare possibility (and this not degreed neither like the other) that the Authors mentioned should be mistaken in the grounds, upon which they build their testimony of the practice of Infant-Baptism by the Apostles, it is very importune, dis-ingenuous, and hardly consistent with a good conscience, for any man to reject their testimony in the case. And if Mr.
A. himself, and three or four more of his judgement, of equall repute with him for sober and conscientious men (although I beleeve his new opinion and way hath not at all tenerized, or bettered his conscience, nor any other mans) should report any thing upon grounds as pregnant with evidence of truth unto them, as the grounds upon which the fathers testified the baptizing of children by the Apostles, were unto them, I should without much scruple beleeve him, yea though the thing reported by him in this case, should in it self be much more incredible, then that children were baptized by the Apostles. Nor is it at any hand to be beleeved or thought, that the said Authors (their gravity, wisdom, interest and authority in the Churches of
Christ, in their daies, over and besides the most approved goodnesse of their Consciences, considered) would upon conjectural or light grounds, or such which had been liable to dis-proof, asserted any such matter of fact as that. Yea (that which is more then this) their adversaries themselves (I mean the Pelagians, who were great opposers of
Augustine and the Orthodox Fathers about his daies) men of great learning, subtile, diligent and studious in their way, against whose Doctrine and Tenents, the baptizing of infants, was one of the grand arguments or objections, urged and insisted on by the Orthodox Fathers, yet never denied, or so much as questioned the truth of what they constantly affirmed, touching the descent of Infant-Baptism from the Apostles.
To pretend, that the writings at this day passing under the names of the fore-named fathers, may for ought we know, be spurious and counterfeit, or else depraved and corrupted, and that upon this account, the authority of any thing found in them, is not much to be valued; thus (I say) to pretend argue, and conclude, is worthy onely such men, whose consciences will serve them rather to say any thing, and to seek out any frivolous or puted evasion, then to yeeld to the truth. However if Mr.
A. can offer any thing for proof of the negative (that children were not baptized by the Apostles) which in the eye of unpartial and considering men, doth any waies, to any proportion, or degree, ballance the weight of what hath been alledged from many competent witnesses for the affirmative, I shall let go the hold I have taken on the credit of their testimony in the case, which untill then I suppose himself will judge meet and
Christian that I should keep. In the mean time the premises, together with what we shall upon somewhat a like account, immediately subjoin, considered; I do with very little lesse confidence beleeve, that Children were baptized in the Apostles daies, then I beleeve the Sunne to be up at noon day. Therefore,
Sect. 28.
7. It is very considerable also for the discovery of the truth in the businesse in hand, that the times, when (and for the most part, the occasions whereupon) those additional ceremonies which for a long time accompanied the baptizing of infants, as God-fathers, and God-mothers (so called) with some others, had their first rise and original, may from current histories, be shewed and found. Whereas no history whatsoever undertaketh to report, when the baptizing of infants came first into the Church; which is no light argument or proof, that this practise was more ancient then any Ecclesiastical history now extant; and consequently, as ancient as the times of the Apostles. For it is altogether improbable, that any History should take notice of appurtenances, or additional circumstances, and record the time of their introduction into the Church, and not withall take and
[Page 141] give knowledge of the time, when the fundamental and main practice it self first began, in case the beginning hereof, had fallen within that compasse of time, which the said History traverseth. What Mr.
Tombs impertinently attempteth from the councel of
Carthage, hath been sufficiently staved and beaten back by others.
Dr. Hosms
Animad. upon Mr. Tombs
his Exercit. p. 167, 168. &c. Mr. Marshal
Defence of Infant-Baptism. p. 40. Nor is there any thing more apparent from History, then the mention of Infant-baptism before that councel. For the first councel of
Carthage (which it is like Mr.
Tombs meaneth, though he distinguisheth not, there having been several of the name) was held about the yeer, 217. according to some computations several yeers after; whereas there is mention of
[...]nfant-Baptism (as we heard) both in
Origen, who died before this councel, as also in
Justin Martyr, Ireneus, yea and
Tertullian, who all lived neerer to the times of the Apostles, then
Origen. And it may be worth some observation that
Augustine (who as we have heard) so frequently & constantly (upon occasion) asserteth Infant-baptism it self, to have been practised in the Apostles times, yet speaking of the custome of interrogating the infant, to be baptized by the
Susceptores, or those that brought it to Baptism (whom we call God-fathers and God-mothers) affirmeth no such thing concerning this, though otherwise he indeavoureth to give the best account of it he can, to his friend and fellow-Bishop
Boniface, Epist. 23.
Sect. 29.
8. Although no History records either when, or by whom Infant-baptism was first brought into the Church, yet is the first opposing of it ascribed by good History to an
Arrian Heretique, named
Auxentius with his adherents; as the most learned and worthy Martyr Mr.
John Phi
[...]pot, (formerly mentioned) affirmeth in that letter, whereof we took notice in the beginning of §. 27. The diligent perusal of this letter alone, is enough to make Ana-baptism the abhorring of any intelligent mans soul. This
Auxentius I find upon the stage acting the part first of a subtile, and afterwards of an imperious insulting
Arrian, about the year 369. So that untill this time the baptizing of Infants (it seems) was never so much as questioned in the Churches of
Christ, and he who
[Page 142] first questioned and opposed it, opposed withall the God-head of
Christ. So that Mr.
A. and his, have no great cause to boast of the founder of their Faith in the Doctrine of Anti-poedo-baptism; as neither have they of one of the greatest defenders of it, since the late resurrection of it from the dead in
Germany (Lodivicus Hetzer by name) who with
Auxentius denied,
the Divinity of Christ, and besides was a notorious Adulterer, and withall was confident that he was able to justifie his adulterous practises by the Scriptures. Indeed the History reporteth that at last he very seriously repented of all, as well his Anabaptism (for so I understand my Authors,
Quorum omnium) as of his Arrianism, and Adulteries.
Constantiae, quarta Februarij capite truncatur Ludovicus Hetzer
Ana-baptistarum Antesignanus, vir trium linguarum peritissimus, sed qui de multis fidei capitibus singulares opiniones habuit. Negavit divinitatem Christi—Causam supplicij de illo sumpti Blarerus
in Anabaptismum rejicit, alij in crebra ejus adulteria, quae nonnunquam è Scripturis defendere sit ausus. Quorum omnium
seria ductus poenitentiâ, &c.
Scultet. Annat. Dec. 2. circa finem Anni, 1529.
Those who of later times, and since the beginning of the Reformation attempted first by
Luther, revived this opposition, whereas before the followers of the Lamb, as well as of the Beast, had continued the practice of baptizing infants time out of mind (as the saying is) without interruption, are known to have been one
Nicholas Ciconia (in English
Stork) Mark Stubner, Martin Cellar, and
Thomas Munster; these in the yeer, 1521. went up and down from place to place in
Germany, and insnared many unlearned and simple people, with their
pernicious Doctrine (as my Author termeth it.) Their manner was, to boast of colloquies (or private conferences) with God, to talk and inveigh both against Ministers of the Gospel, and men in civil authority: to clamour, that all things in the Church were corrupt and out of order, and therefore must be reduced, that there must be a new Church built, and the Citizens [or members] initiated with a second Baptism. What kind of persons these were, together with the far greatest part of those, whom they drew into their opinion,
[Page 143] how they disturbed both the Ecclesiastical and civil peace in all places (almost) where they came, especially where they grew to any head or numbers considerable, I shall forbear here to relate, referring the Reader desirous of satisfaction in such particulars, to unpartial histories of those times. Or to contract his labour in this kind, I recommend unto him (upon this account) the perusal onely of the 14th▪ chapter of the second part of Mr.
Baxter's book, intituled,
Plain Scripture Proof for Infants Church-membership and Baptism. Onely I shall mention this concerning
Martin Cellar, one of the four, and the learnedst man of them, that after he had stood by his sect several years, and had writ much for it, at last perceiving that his party declined, and matters did not answer his expectation, he went and setled at
Basil, married and lived quietly, taught Divinity; and as being ashamed to be known or called by that name, under which he had professed Ana-baptism, he changed his name from
Cellarius into
Borrhaus; under which name he wrote learned Commentaries upon the five books of
Moses, with some others, which are now extant under this name.
By the way, I marvell not a little, upon what ground Mr.
A. and his partisans can satisfie themselves touching the authentiquenesse of their new Baptisms, considering that (which I suppose is their own principle also) that no unbaptized Person hath any right, or is in any regular capacity to administer Baptism; and consequently that Baptism administred by, and received from such a person, is a meer nullity, and no true Baptism. For all persons baptized in infancy, being judged by them unbaptized, and there being no other but such in the nation, when their new Baptism was first administred here, it undeniably follows, that the first administration of it was a meer nullity: and upon this account how the second, or third, or thousandth, or ten thousandth administration should become any other then a nullity also, and this according to their own principles, I cannot understand. And to prove that their first administration here, had an immediate Commission from God, as
John Baptist had, or
[Page 144] from
Christ, as possibly the Apostles had, to erect that kind of Baptism in this Nation, which he administred, is (I suppose) far above the line of their learning: Certain I am, that they must ascend far above that which is written, to prove it.
Sect. 30.
9. Had not children as well as men and women been baptized by the Apostles, or in their daies, why do we not hear of exceptions, quarrels, and contests made against them in that behalf, by some or other of their Antagonists, Lawyers,
Sadduces, Scribes, Pharisees, or other Zealots amongst the
Jews? This nation (we all know) had now for many generations, even from the dayes of
Abraham their Father, been possest by God of an holy priviledge and accommodation for themselves and their children, I mean,
circumcision; yea and were wont to boast, not onely or simply of their prerogative of circumcision, but likewise of their admission unto it, and reception of it in their infancy, and at the eight day, as is clear from that of the Apostle,
Philip 3. 4, 5. If any other man thinketh he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more; CIRCƲMCISED THE EIGHT DAY, &c. Yea Mr.
Fisher himself (
Baby-baptism pag. 182.) acknowledgeth (or rather, as making for his cause, confidently avoucheth)
that the circumcising of their children, was a businesse, which the Jews so doted on, that of all things they were unwilling to let it go. Yea (it seems) they were highly incensed against
Paul, upon a rumour that he prohibited the circumcising of their children,
Act. 21. 21. Now then if
Christ or his Apostles should by their new Doctrine of the Gospel, against which they sought all manner of exceptions and pretences lightly imaginable, have excluded their children, not onely from circumcision it self, but from all other accommodations or priviledges whatsoever, that should any waies answer, or counterpoize it, is it to be beleeved that they would have taken no notice of it, or made it no matter of offence and quarrel? Or if they did stumble at it, and disparage or fault the Gospel, or the managing of it in the world upon such an account, can it be thought that the Holy Ghost would have
[Page 145] made no record of such a thing, nor yet of Christs or the Apostles vindication or justification of themselves and their practice against such an imputation; especially considering that very many things are recorded by him of far lesse moment, then such a vindication would have been? Yea (doubtlesse) the reason why the Apostle
Peter immediately upon his exhortation to the
Jews to repent and be baptized, subjoineth the mentin of their children, as interessed in the same grace and priviledge with them, was to prevent the offence which they might justly have taken, in case themselves onely had been admitted to Gospel priviledges, and their children excluded.
Sect. 31.
10. Whereas the Apostle
Paul informs the
Colossians, who (it seems) were bending towards the Jewish Circumcision, that they
were COMPLEAT in Christ, in whom (he saith)
they were circumcised, also with a Circumcision made without hands—Buried with him in Baptism, &c. Manifestly implying, that Baptism was an Ordinance, as much, or as well, if not more, or more significantly
compleating them, as
Circumcision (with all the retinue of legal observations depending thereon) did, or ever had done the
Jews; if it be not supposed that their children, whilest such, had been, or might be
baptized, as well as themselves, might they not justly have denied
Paul's assertion concerning their being
compleat in Christ? might they not have objected and said, we are not as
compleat in Christ, or under the Gospel, as we were, or might be in
Moses, or by subjecting our selves to the Law? In
Moses, or under the Law, we had the great spiritual priviledge or accommodation of Circumcision, as well for our children, as our selves; whereas in
Christ, or under the Gospel, we want not onely the Ordinance of Circumcision, but all other priviledges, or accommodations of like import, in respect of our children. For the Baptism you speak of, and which you make the successor of
Circumcision, you permit us not to administer unto them. In this respect therefore we are maimed or lame in
Christ, not so well accommodated, not so
compleated in him, as we were in
Moses, under the Law.
[Page 146]11. Some of the greatest Defenders of Mr.
A's faith, in the point of Anti-poedo-Baptism, acknowledge; that according to Mr.
A's principles, touching the extent of the Grace of God, in the death of Christ, children ought to be baptized.
If (saith Mr.
Tombs Exercit. concerning Infant-Baptism,
pag. 24.) it should be made known to us that Children are sanctified, I should not doubt that they are to be baptized. He expresseth his sence to the same purpose elsewhere, as
viz. pag. 19. Now according to the tenor of Mr.
A's faith, the Apostles did know, that
Children were sanctified; and consequently (according to the sence of the prime head of his party) that
they ought to be baptized. And if the Apostles doubted not but that children were to be baptized, how can I reasonably doubt, but that they did baptize them? I know some others of Mr.
A's sence, in the point of Rebaptism, who join with Mr.
Tombs in his sence touching the meetnesse of baptizing infants, upon a supposal of their being in favour with God.
Sect. 32.
12. (And lastly) there
[...]an no probable, no nor tolerable reason or account be given, why any such innovation or practice as the baptizing of Infants, should be brought into the Churches of
Christ, especially so soon after the Apostles, and in those times, wherein all records of Antiquity mention the use and practice of it. This is another consideration, pregnant of proof, that Infant-Baptism was the practice of the Apostles, as well as of later times. If it could be supposed to be any waies gratificatory to the flesh (which yet is a studied and far-fetch'd pretence) yet such a motive or ground as this, no waies suits with the zeal, diligence, faithfulness, painfulness, self-denial, most exemplary mortification of, the chief Pastors of Churches, and Ministers of the Gospel in those times.
Non ut nunc, sic & olim; it is a very weak and childish conceit, to imagine that
Tertullian, Origen, Cyprian, Jerome, Austine (with many other worthy Agents for
Christ, and the Gospel in their times) who were able and ready to be baptized in their own bloud for
Christ and the Gospels sake (as
[...] of them actually were) should rebell against so great
[Page 147] an Ordinance of
Christ, and Gospel institution, as Baptism, or deprave and vitiate the Administration of it, thorough fear of going into cold water, and of administring it in a River; especially considering, that in those warmer Climates of the world, where they lived, cool waters were rather matter of delight, and refreshing unto nature, then of offence or inconvenience. Yea Mr.
Laurence (for the Treatise intituled,
Of Baptism, is generally reputed his, and is none of the worst pieces written in the cause of Anti-poedo-Baptism) to salve his notion of the necessity of dipping, if it may be, out of the hand of the Holy Ghost, recording the baptizing of the Jaylor and his houshold by
Paul, to have been in the night, is pleased to suppose, that
in those Eastern and hotter Countries, bathing was of great, and continual use; and that in this respect,
the keeper of the Prison MIGHT be provided of some vessel fit for bathing and washing the whole body, which might serve for the use of Baptism.
Of Baptism, pag. 81, 82. I confesse this is a pretty ingenious conceit to help a lame notion over the wall, that standeth in the way; but in the mean time, we see how the greatest Patrons of Anti-poedo-Baptism are necessitated to Sanctuary their cause under the shadow of their wits and fancies, the Scriptures ever and anon forsaking them, and many times rising up against them. They tell us, that we build onely upon consequences and deductions from Scripture, wherein we are fallible, and subject to errour: but certainly the weakest of our consequences, are much stronger then such suppositions as this, and more relative to the Scriptures. Yea the very truth is, that themselves hold nothing, that reacheth their cause in opposition unto us, but onely consequences, such as they are, pretended from the Scriptures. They never yet produced (nor ever will) any Text of Scripture wherein Infant-Baptism is in expressenesse of words declared to be unlawfull. Therefore they who undertake to prove it such from the Scriptures, must of necessity levy consequences to serve in their warfare. But the late mentioned Author, to preserve
dipping from drowning in the Jaylors baptism, makes two suppositions, (like two corkes) one upon another, neither of which hath so much as one dust or
[Page 148] grain of sand in the Scripture, for a foundation. First, that the Jaylor had a
Vessel in his house fit for ba
[...]hing and washing the whole body. 2. That this vessel
served for the use of Baptism [by dipping.] If his intent was onely to affirm and say, that he
MIGHT have such a Vessel; and again, that such a
Vessel MIGHT serve for Baptism, he supposeth indeed nothing, but what may well be supposed; but withall, saith nothing to his purpose. But this by the way. Onely evident it is upon the credit of my Author, that in the hotter Regions of the earth, going into the water, could be no great affliction to the flesh; as neither is it in these colder Climates themselves in warm seasons, as well boys as men going into rivers, and dowsing themselves over head and ears for their pleasure. Therefore an unwillingnesse to administer Baptism in rivers, is no likely motive, occasion, or temptation, to have diverted the primitive and worthy Bishops and Pastors of Christian Churches from such an administration of it, to an administration by sprinkling, had they apprehended it to be the onely regular administration. How otherwise the sprinkling of infants should accommodate the interest of the flesh, more then the baptizing of Beleevers in Rivers, is (as far as I can apprehend) of no easie conjecture. And however, no accommodation whatsoever in this kind, is like either to have perverted the judgements, or polluted the consciences either of
Cyprian, or, of any other those most zealous and faithfull servants of God, who both before him, and after him, and in the same age with him, unanimously both pleaded and practised Infant-Baptism. It is a memorable saying of this
Cyprian, and of a very pregnant import to acquit him in this kind:
Whatsoever is instituted by the madn
[...]sse of men, whereby any thing of Divine disposition is viola
[...]ed [or corrupted]
is adulterous, is impious, is sacrilegious.
Adulte
[...]m est, i
[...]pum est, sacril
[...]g
[...]m est, quicquid humano furere instituitur,
[...]t d
[...]spositio d
[...]vi
[...]a violetur, Cypr.
l 1. Ep. 8. He that shal at such a rate of severity as this, censure, condemn, and abhominate all humane institutions whatsoever, whereby any divine institution shall be prejudiced or corrupted, cannot lightly, especially being a person of singular integrity, gravity, piety, and conscience, be an Abettor or Patron of such institutions.
Mr.
Tombs hath strained his wits and fancy to invent and devise, what with any colour or shew of probability might first occasion Infant-Baptism in the Church. But what he hath obtruded upon the world upon this account, is so inconsiderable in it self, and besides hath been so fully answered by others,
Dr. Holms
Animad. upon M. Tombs
Excercit, &c. p. 191, 192, &c. that I cannot judge it worth the Readers patience to hear any re-examination of it. That which some pretend should move Pope
Innocent to decree the baptizing of children,
viz. a desire to propagate and inlarge the Kingdom of
Christ in the world, is altogether impertinent to the businesse in hand. For 1. The baptizing of Infants is famously known to have been practised in the Church, some hundreds of years before this Pope was born; therefore nothing could move him to decree the first introduction of it. 2. Neither did he decree simply the practise of it, but onely by his decree confirmed the practise of it; or rather (as the Pontifician Historians themselves report) confirmed the practise, or the necessity of the practise of it, for the taking away of original sin; or (which is the same, at least as he seems to have interpreted it) for the inlargement of the Kingdom of
Christ. I confesse the practise we speak of (Infant-Baptism) is a means very proper for the inlargement of the Kingdom of
Christ, though not by taking away original sin, but by a timely ingagement of the persons baptized, to the obedience and service of
Jesus Christ (of which, occasion may be to speak more hereafter.) And though it be supposed, that they who practised Infant-Baptism long before this
Innocent, built their practise upon the same mistaken ground with him, yet it followeth not from hence, that therefore it was not practis
[...]d by the Apostles in their daies; but onely that they who used the practise after them, were mistaken in the grounds, upon which they (the Apostles) practised it. Nor is the practise therefore to be esteemed, or termed
Antichristian, because a Pope decreed the confirmation of it, more then this Doctrine, that
Christ is the Holy One of God, is to be esteemed
Diabolical, because the Divel preached or avouched it,
Mar. 1. 24. Luke 4. 43.
Home to this point, is this passage of the most learned and
[Page 150] worthy Martyr Master
J. Philpot (formerly mentioned, in that letter of his specified, §. 27. and 28.)
These authorities of m
[...]n I do alledge
[...], not to tie the Baptism of Children to the authorities of men, but to shew how mens testimonies do agree with Gods Word, and that the verity of Antiquity is on our side, and that the Anabaptists have nothing but lies for them, and new imaginations, which FEIGN THE BAPTISM OF CHILDREN TO BEE THE POPES COMMANDEMENT.
Sect. 33.
I expect none other but that to Mr.
A. and men of his ingagement, all these arguments and proofs of the baptizing of children in the Apostles daies, will seem
poor, pedling, and paltry: For Mr.
Fisher (it seems) never had the good hap to meet with any better from any of his adversaries, then such; yea and lest, either he, or his cause, might suffer thorough want of confidence in the highest, he affirms, that
God himself
knows them to be no better.
Baby-baptism, p. 305. However I heartily wish that some one or other of their perswasion, would exhibit and tender unto the world, were it but the one half (in evidence and pregnancy of proof) against the lawfulnesse of Infant-Baptism, of what hath been now delivered in the twelve Considerations propounded for the proof of Infant-Baptism in the Apostles daies; that so the troublesome and tempestuous controversie about the appropriate subject of Baptism amongst the Saints, might suddenly end in a sweet calm of love and peace. For verily I have gone round about the whole body and Systeme of that Doctrine, which so much magnifieth it self against infant-Baptism, and have narrowly and with an un-prejudiced eye, observed all the parts, limbs, and joynts thereof, and cannot find so much as one sound member, or clean joynt in it. The whole structure and fabrique of it stands upon such foundations, which either are sandy or loose, or else irrelative to what is pretended to be built upon them, and so are indeed no true foundations of this Doctrine, though otherwise Truths. But notwithstanding all that hath been said to prove Infants baptized in the Apostles days, or (as Mr.
A. supposeth) can
[Page 151] be said, he judgeth himself sufficiently enlightned to demonstrate the contrary. But his allegations in this behalf being weighed in the ballance of the Sanctuary, how light will they be found to be?
Sect. 34.
To the first therefore I answer; 1. By denying that the
Mr. A's
arguments for the nonadministration of Baptism to Infants in the Apostles daies, answered.
Scripture is totally silent, touching the baptizing of Infants (within the times queried) and that
it no where directly, or consequentially, affirmeth or hinteth such a thing. For the ground and reasonablenesse of this denial (to spare repetitions as much as may be) I appeal to the premises in the 24 and 25 Sections.
2. For the rule which he cites from the
Civil Law, in these words,
that which appears not, is not, this Law indeed holds forth such a maxime is this,
Non esse, & non apparere, aequiparatur in jure, i. e. not to be, and not to appear to be, are of the same consideration in Law; meaning, that the Law takes no judiciary or penal cognisance of what appears not by proof to be, more then it doth of that, which simply is not. But this rule maketh not at all for Mr.
A. but rather, as far as it relateth to his cause, against him. For 1. Infant-baptism doth (as hath been proved)
appear, and this by the light of the Scriptures, to have been in the Apostles daies. 2. Mr.
A's rule it self (now specified) supposing a possibility of the real being of that, which yet in Law
appears not to be, applied to his cause, importeth a possibility of the practise of Infant-Baptism in the Apostles daies; onely denying that though it were indeed then practised, yet in as much as the practise
appeareth not (
viz. to Mr.
A. and men of his judgement, for to many others it
appeareth sufficiently) it ought not to be avouched, or supposed. Those Scripture reproofs 1. Of mens
intruding themselves into those things which they have not seen. And 2.
Of being wise above what is written, fall more directly upon himself and his Symmysts, then upon his Adversaries. For certain it is, that the non-baptizing of Infants in the Apostles daies, is not
written; and yet Mr.
A. maketh himself so
wise as to know it.
Sect. 11.
To his second proof, wherein (with its fellows) he rejoyceth, as being
of a proper and potent tendency, to carry the minds of men that are at liberty [to beleeve any thing]
and not under the bands of pr
[...]judice and partiality, to think and conceive that no Infants were baptized in the daies mentioned.
p. 3. We answer likewise
1. That the Evangelist
Luke, did not
set himself to expresse and set forth the power and great successe of the Gospel in Samaria,
Answer to Mr. A's 2d. consideration to prove no baptizing of Infants in the Apostles daies, p. 3, 4. &c. in those words,
They were baptized both men and women; but rather in those (in the former part of the verse.)
But when they beleeved Philip
preaching the things concerning the Kingdom of God, Acts 8. 12. A cordial and sound
beleeving of the things of the Gospel by
men and women, argues the power and great successe of the ministry thereof; but a prevailing with them onely to be
baptized, is of no such interpretation or import.
Jerusalem and ALL Judea, and all the Region round about Jordan, were so far prevailed with by
John, as to be content to be baptized.
Mat. 3. 5, 6. And yet
John himself, speaking of
Christ, complaineth that
no man [i. e. exceeding few]
receiveth his testimony,
Joh. 3. 32. [
i. e. truly beleeved on him.] And notwithstanding the vast multitudes that were baptized by
John a very little while before; yea and greater by
Christ himself and his Disciples
Joh. 4. 1., yet the
number of
the names of the Disciples at the time of
Christs ascention, amounted onely to
an hundred and twenty.
Acts 1. 15. Nor was the great multitude that was baptized by
John, any argument of the
great power or successe of his ministry; because many who in all likelihood had never heard him preach, yet upon the common fame of his being a Prophet, came forth with a desire and intent to be baptized of him. For we read not of his preaching any where, but onely
in the Country about Jordan, and in the Wildernesse where he baptized;
Luke 3. 3. See §. 177. whereas, as well
Jerusalem and
all Judea (as we heard)
as all the Country about Jordan, went forth to be baptized of him.
Mat. 3. 5. Mar. 1. 5. Therefore a perswasion wrought in men and women to be content to be baptized, is a weak proof of the
power or great successe of the Gospel. Thus we see the very basis and groundwork
[Page 153] (which is but Mr.
A's own supposition) of all he pleads,
pag. 4. and 5. to be a pure mistake.
Sect. 36.
2. The
Power and great successe of the Gospel, is expressed by
Luke (and this in several places) where he makes no mention at all of the baptizing of any person, man, or woman, but onely of the conversion of persons to the Faith, and of some worthy fruits or testimonies thereof (far greater then a willingnesse to be baptized.)—
Atd the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified. And many that beleeved came, and confessed and shewed their deeds. Many also of them which used curious Arts, brought their Books together, and burned them before all men: and they counted the price of them, and found it fifty thousand pieces of silver. SO MIGHTILY grew the Word of God, and PREVAILED.
Acts 19. 17, 18, &c. See also
Acts 4. 4. Acts 11. 21. 24. Acts 13. 43. 48. Acts 14. 21. Acts 16. 5. Acts 17. 3, 4. 11, 12. 34. In all these places
Luke (questionlesse) intended to
set forth the power and great successe of the Gospel; yet mentioneth not the baptizing of so much as any one person. Therefore according to Mr.
A's principles, if we shall suppose that there were any such thing as baptizing amongst any of the persons recorded in these passages to have been converted to the Faith, we must suppose that the Holy Ghost not recording it,
scarcely did that to the one half, which he should have done totally and intirely in relation to his proposed end. These kinds of reasoning are most lamentable grounds whereon to build the pulling down of Churches.
3. Whereas he urgeth the record of
Moses declaring
Abraham's obedience to the Word of God,
not onely and barely by his own personal circumcision, but by
his circumcising, first
himself, after that, his Son, and then his servants also; it seems that if
Moses had not been thus punctual and particular in drawing up this record, M.
A. would have blamed him for it, and arraigned him of unfaithfulnesse, had he known that such things had been done by
Abraham, and he (
Moses) not recorded them. Is it so hard a thing for Mr.
A. to allow unto the Holy Ghost the liberty of his own understanding in framing his records and reports of matters done? Or must it needs be supposed that because he is more particular &
[Page 154] express in one place, he must needs be so in another, or in all? Or must he be charged, either with
superfluity in
Matthew, because he, in making the report of the greatnesse of the miracle wrought by
Christ in feeding several thousands with
five loaves, and two fishes, besides the number of the men who were fed, maketh mention both of
women, and
of children;
Mat. 14. 21. or with
deficiency in his two other Evangelists,
Mark, and
John, because they, in their reports of the same miracle, mention onely the number of the men, but take no knowledge at all either of the women or children
Mat. 6. 44 Joh. 6. 10.? Or doth it follow, that because he directed his penman
Luke, to record the baptizing of men and women in
Samaria, upon their beleeving, and did not direct him to make the like record concerning those, who beleeved in
Jerusalem, Acts 4. 4. or in
Ephesus, Acts 19. 18. 20. that therefore he was either
superfluous in the former direction, or defective in the latter?
Sect. 37.
4. His marginal instances (pag. 5.) make much more against him, then for him. For if
Children in the Old Testament were brought by their Parents before the Lord in their holy Assemblies; is it not a pregnant argument, that then they were Church-members; and consequently in a sufficient and regular capacity of this member-ship? And if God be no accepter of persons, more under the Old Testament, then in the times of the New, children being every waies qualified alike, and in the same capacity of Church-member-ship, under both, how they should enjoy the priviledge of such a relation under the former, and yet be excluded from it under the latter, I confesse I understand not; especially considering. 1. That Infant-Church-member-ship, was no
Mosaical ceremony (nor ever hath been so adjudged by any understanding man, as far as I have heard) and so not liable to that abrogation or dissolution of ceremonies, that was made by the body of
Christ (as the Apostle speaks.) 2. That the grace of God, in the vouchsafement of priviledges and means of Salvation, is not more contracted (no more I mean, in respect of ages, then either of sexes, or of nations) under the Gospel, then it was under the Law, but rather every waies inlarged, where there is place or opportunity for inlargement
[Page 155]5. There is somewhat alike consideration of his observation, from
Acts 21. 5. where he finds
Luke reporting how the
Disciples at Tyre
accompanied Paul
on his way, with their wives and children. For if he grants that the wives of the
Disciples here spoken of, were
Disciples also (which I presume he will not stick to do) then why he should not grant that their
children likewise, who are joyned with them in the same action of service and respect unto the Apostle, were
Disciples, I beleeve he is no whit more able then I, to give a reasonable account. Or is it reasonable to suppose, that when
Luke saith, that the Disciples accompanied
Paul on his way,
with their wives and children, that his intent or meaning should be, that they accompanied him with their baptized
wives, and unbaptized
children? or that the Apostle should accept of a Linsey-woolsey retinue, compounded partly of
Christians, partly of Pagans, or little Heathens? But however, though it should be granted to Mr.
A. that this act of the Disciples, accompanying
Paul with their
wives and
children, should be
lesse [i. e. an act of lesse weight or consequence] then the act of Parents causing their children to be baptized; yet supposing this to have been frequently and ordinarily done (which Mr.
A. knows to be the sence of his adversaries) and such acts as that of the Disciples accompanying
Paul, with th
[...]ir wives and children, more exemplary and rare, the reason is apparent enough why there should be mention made of children in the record of this act, though there were no record at all made of the other. It is recorded concerning
Barnabas (Acts 11. 24.) that
he was a good man, full of the Holy Ghost, and of Faith; but no mention of his having been baptized. But will Mr.
A. upon the account of a non-mention of his baptizing, give us leave to conclude, that therefore he was not baptized? If he will not give us leave to conclude upon such premises, he must not take it himself. Instances in this kind might be produced without number.
Sect. 38.
6. Under the expression of
men and women in the Scriptures, children are sometimes comprehended; yea sometimes where men onely are named, both women and children
[Page 156] are understood. When
Mark saith,
And they that did eat of the loaves were about five thousand men, he meant, besides
women and children; otherwise he must contradict his fellow Evangelist
Matthew (who speaking of the same businesse) saith,
And they that had eaten were about five thousand men, besides women a
[...]d children, Mat. 14. 21. Compare also herewith,
Joh. 6. 10. again
J
[...]s. 8. 25. And so it was that all that fell that day, both of men and women, were twelve thousand, even all the men of Ai. Here is mention made onely of
men and women. Yet evident it is, from
v. 26. and from the context of the story round about, that under these terms,
both of men and women, children also were comprehended. The Evangelist
Mark, recording the other miraculous feeding of multitudes by
Christ, and comming to report the number of those that were fed, saith onely thus;
And they that had eaten were about four thousand, and he sent them away Mar. 8. 9. Whereas
Matthew recording the same miracle, reporteth the number of those that had eaten, to have been
fo
[...]re thousand, BESIDES WOMEN AND CHILDREN, Mat. 15. 38. So that it is customary and frequent in the Scriptures, both under the word
men, to comprehend as well women and children, as men; and again under,
men and women to comprehend children. And it is the probable opinion of some, that amongst the three thousand said to have been
added unto the Church [or rather,
un
[...]o the Lord, as
Acts 11. 24.] there were both women and children.
7. Whereas (
p. 6.) he laboureth to prove that
the scope and intent of the Evangelist in the words, They were baptized both men and women (Acts 8. 12.)
was to set forth the great successe of the Gospel in Samaria, sufficient proof hath been made of the contrary, § 35, 36. the perusal of which two Sections, is upon this account commended unto the Reader. Yet let us weigh the double proof he levieth to get his conceit the victory. First he argueth from
lik
[...]nesse of phrase and words, Acts 5. 14. used (as he supposeth) by the same Evangelist, to the same purpose,
viz. to set forth the great successe of the Gospel,
&c. 2. From the scope of the place and context. To the
[Page 157] former of these I answer; 1. That when it is said,
Acts 5. 14. And Beleevers were the more added unto the Lord, multitudes of men and wowen, the great successe of the Gospel is not at all set forth by the bare mention of both sexes,
men and women but by the
BELEEVING of MƲLTITƲDES of both sexes. 2. I wouldly gladly know of Mr.
A. whether there be any thing at all in this his parassel place, concerning the baptizing, not of
both, but of either
men or
women. If not, I would gladly learn of him, what
likenesse of phrase, or words, here is, to prove that
Luke intended to
set forth the power and great successe of the Gospel in those words (
Acts 8. 12.) they were baptized both men and women, more then there is in these,
Jos. 8. 25. And so it was, that all that fell that day BOTH OF MEN AND WOMEN, were twelve thousand. 3. (And lastly, for this) I would soberly ask Mr.
A. whether in case there had been no mention at all of
women, either as
beleeving, or as
baptized, in either of the places compared by him, but onely that so many men more, as the number of the
women (whatsoever it was) amounted unto, had beleeved in the one, and been baptized in the other, would not this have argued and set forth the successe of the Gospel as considerably, as now the mention of
women beleevers, and women baptized, in conjunction with
men, doth? If so, then his plea from the phrase,
both men and women, amounts to little for his purpose.
Sect. 39.
To his latter plea from the
scope and cont
[...]xt (p. 6.) I confesse I cannot well tell where to strike with my answer, because I cannot wel discern where the vein of proof lieth. For though it be granted, that
Luke speaketh
v. 12. of the same person, of whom he had spoken,
ver. 10. 11. and who had
given heed from the least unto the greatest, unto Simon
the Sorcerer, yet what is this to prove, that therefore his intent was to
set forth the power and great success of the Gospel, in these words,
they were baptiz
[...]d men and women, considering (as hath been lately observed and proved,
viz. §. 35, and 36.) that (in this verse) he speaks of the
beleeving of men and
[Page 158] women, as well as of their being
baptized; and that if there be any thing intended here to
set forth the power and great successe of the Gospel, it is projected rather by the mention of their
beleeving Philip,
preaching the things of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, then by the mention of their baptism: in as much, as the Evangelist having frequent occasion elsewhere in this book to report
the great successe of the Gospel, still upon this account mentioneth onely the faith of those who were converted by it, and not their baptism? Besides, Mr.
A's supposal (the ground of this vein of his discourse)
viz. that
Luke speaks of the same
generality of the people, ver. 12. of which he had spoken,
ver. 10, 11, where it was thus expressed,
To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest, is not so authentique or clear. For it is hardly credible that amongst the great numbers of the inhabitants of such a City as
Samaria, there should not be found so much as one unbeleever left upon the preaching of one Sermon onely. Certain I am that there can be no instance produced from the Scripture of like nature, or import. Nor is it said
v. 12. either that they beleeved
Philip, or were baptized,
from the greatest to the least: Or if by this expression Mr.
A. understandeth simply and absolutely the
generality of the inhabitants of
Samaria, doth it not follow from his said supposition, that as well children, as
men and women, were here baptized; unlesse he will either understand this expression,
from the least unto the greatest, exclusively, or else say, that children are not to be numbred, either amongst the
least or the
greatest, nor yet amongst those that are between both?
But (for a close of the point now in hand) to give Mr.
A. a brief account of his
men and women, with whom he hath had so much to do, to so little purpose for his cause, the reason why the Evangelist
Luke, having in the beginning of the verse, mentioned the
beleeving of the
Samaritans, without distinguishing the different sexes of those who beleeved, in the latter part of the verse, speaking of their
baptizing, distinguishing them into their respective sexes of
men and women is to shew, that though under the law, the one sex onely (that of men) was capable of, and admitted unto
circumcision,
[Page 159] (which was then the initiating Ordinance, answering in that respect, as in several others, Baptism the successor of it under the Gospel) yet now, since the comming and suffering of
Jesus Christ in the flesh, both sexes, as well
women, as
men, were made capable by God of being baptized. This (I beleeve) is all the mystery, that an intelligent Reader will find, in the clause (so much courted by Mr.
A. to be friend him in his cause)
they were baptized hoth men and women.
Sect. 40.
His third proof for his conceit of
no Infant baptized in
Mr. A.
p. 6, 7
Christs or the Apostles daies, borrowed from
Mar. 10. 13, 14, 15, 16. wherein some are said to have brought young children to Christ (p. 6, 7.) hath been already, not onely answered, but clearly argued and proved to make against him. I presume a considering Reader, will be of the same mind upon an attentive re-perusal of the 25th. Section. I shal here adde, that the judgement and conscience of that learned and worthy Martyr, Mr.
John Philpot, were so full of conviction and satisfaction touching the pregnant validity of this passage, for Infant-baptism, that (in that Epistle of his, formerly mentioned, once, and again) upon the mention and recital of this clause,
Let the babes (so he reads it)
come unto me, he breaks forth with an holy indignation into this demand;
why then do not these rebellious Anabaptists obey the Commandement of the L
[...]rd? For what do they now a daies else that bring their children to Baptism, then that they did in times past, which brought their children to the Lord, and our Lord received them, and putting his hands on them, blessed them, &c. And if Christ judged little children capable subjects of
imposition of hand
[...], which (according to some of the most Seraphical Doctors themselves of the faith of Anabaptism) is an Ordinance subsequent unto Baptism, and not to be administred before it, it roundly follows that these children brought to
Christ had been baptized. But either for Mr.
F. the Mr. or for Mr.
A. the Disciple, to put us to prove by whom they were baptized, is such a yoke, as themselves are not able to bear, no not in such cases, where the demand of proof in
[Page 160] that kind is much more reasonable. For if we, in arguing the controversie, whether there can be no true Church of
Christ, and with which communion is lawfull, without their baptism by dipping, should put them upon proof by whom all and every the members of the 7 Churches of
Asia, were thus baptized, or by whom those Christians mentioned,
Acts 5. 14. Acts 4. 4. and in many other places, were after that manner baptized, would they not cry out against such our demands as importune, captious, and unreasonable? That
Mr. Fisher
Baby-Baptism, p. 141. evasion of Mr.
Fishers, viz. that the imposition of hands here recorded to have been administred by
Christ, unto the children brought to him, was
another kind of imposition, viz. that which was frequently used in order to cures or healings, not that which pre-supposed baptism, is magisterial enough (as seventy times seven assertions more in the same book with it are) but altogether proof-lesse. The contrary hereunto is, little lesse, then clearly demonstrable upon these grounds. 1. There is no intimation in the context, that any of these children (much lesse all of them) were either sick, or diseased. Now there can (I beleeve) no instance be produced, where, any, young or old, either came, or were brought, to Christ, to obtain any cure or healing from him, whose infirmity or disease was not mentioned and named. 2. Whereas all the miraculous cures wrought by Christ, are either particularly (as when he wrought but onely one, or some few in the same place) or else in the general (as when he wrought many in places neer adjoyning) recorded, here is not the least or lightest mention (in one kind, or other) of any cure wrought upon these children by him. 3. Had the children been any waies sick, or diseased, it is at no hand credible that the Disciples would have rebuked those that brought them: it would have argued want of common civility, yea of humanity it self to have done it. 4. The reason given by
Christ unto his Disciples (and in them unto others) why they should rather, countenance and further, then restrain or hinder the accesse of little children unto him,
viz. because of such was the Kingdom of God, Mar. 10. 14. or the
Kingdom of Heaven, Mat 19. 14. sufficiently
[Page 161] declareth, that they were brought unto him upon a spiritual account, or in order to the obtaining of some spiritual benefit, or priviledge, rather then for any bodily cure. 5. The general order of Christ directed unto the Disciples, and in them unto all men, to
suffer not those little children in particular, that were now brought unto him, but
little children in general, to come unto him [
Suffer, saith he,
little children, and forbid them not to come unto me, Mat. 19. 14.] this general order (I say) and injunction of Christ▪ plainly shews, that his will was, that
little children should be brought unto him, whether they had any bodily ailment upon them, or no: inasmuch as there is nothing more certain, then that all little children have not bodily ailments or diseases. And if his will be, that
little children in general, and whether diseased, or no, should come, or be brought unto him, doubtlesse the reason or end why he ordereth their comming to him, must needs be the receiving of some spiritual grace, benefit, or priviledge from him, and this by means of such their comming.
6. It is said
Mar. 10. 16. that
Christ did not onely lay his hands upon these children, but that he
blessed th
[...]m also;
[...], i. e. prayed for them (as the word frequently signifies, and the best interpreters understand it in this place.) Now though Christ frequently prayed, and sometimes preparatively (as it were) and in order to the working of some great miracle, as before the raising of
Lazarus from the dead,
&c. yet we never find that he wrought any bodily cure by prayer simply or onely, but very oft by words of a divine-like authority and command.
I will, be thou clean, Mat. 8. 3. As thou hast beleeved, so be it done unto thee, Mat. 8. 13. See also
Mat. 9. 29. Arise, take up thy bed, and go unto thy house, Mat. 9. 6. Stretch forth thine hand, Mat. 12. 13. Be it unto thee, even as thou wilt, Mat. 15. 28. Lazarus come forth, Joh. 11. 43. (to omit many the like.) 7. Mr.
A. himself giving this account why the Disciples rebuked those that brought these children,
viz. that they thought it an impertinent thing to trouble Christ with them, plainly enough supposeth, that they were not brought to receive any
[Page 162] bodily cure from
Christ: for then they (the Disciples) could not have thought it
an impertinent thing to trouble Christ with them, more, or otherwise, then they judged it
impertinent, for any others to come unto him upon the like occasion. And doubtlesse Mr.
A. himself doth not judge it an
impertinent thing for him to trouble the Physician by repairing, or sending unto him when he is sick, and standeth in need of his help. So then by the fortified light of this great constellation of circumstances, it fully appeareth, that Mr.
Fisher casteth out his net on the wrong side of the ship, when he affirmeth that these children came to
Christ for another kind of imposition of hands, then that asserted by us, which (
[...]aith he
p. 141) is otherwise called, Touching. I confesse that
Touching is another, a new, a strange
kind of imposition of hands: but Anabaptism can now sail with any wind And whereas to salve his opinion, he saith,
this Ordinance of laying on of hands, [he means, which we plead for]
was not LIKELY yet in use and being, although he qualifies the magistrality of the assertion a little, with the term,
likely, yet is it ventrous and daring enough to march in the retinue of such notions as these, That
Baptism is onely a signing or signifying not a sealing Ordinance,
Baby-baptism, p. 154. 193. that
Circumcision was neither sign nor seal of the Covenant of grace, that
it was a seal of the righte
[...]usnesse of Faith unto Abraham
onely,
Baby-baptism, p. 153. (with twenty and ten more of a like unhallowed inspiration, confederate in the same warfare against the truth, with it.)
Sect. 41.
Whereas Mr.
A. bestows the greatest part of his seventh page, upon the probat of this, that the children spoken of in the passage represented by him, were not brought to
Christ to be baptized (although all he saith upon the account falleth short of such a sum) he laboureth in the fire to make a
[...]old purchase, and raiseth a great dust of contest for that, which he might have had of me (and I suppose of others also) onely for the asking. But whether the children brought to
Christ, were brought to be baptized, or no, I shall (I question not, God assisting me) in due time manifestly evince the lawfullnesse of Infant-baptism from the said passage.
[Page 163] In the mean time, I shall take notice of these words (towards the close of Mr.
A's third proof of his minor) that
if the baptizing of Infants had been AN ORDINANCE OF GOD, the knowledge of it w
[...]uld have been of as great, or greater use unto the world, then the knowledge of those other things are, touching Christs imbracing and blessing of infants, &c. In the first clause of this passage, doth he not plainly enough charge, or challenge, his adversaries, as if they held the
baptizing of Infants, to be
an Ordinance of God? How some of them may at unawares expresse themselves, I know not, but they can with no more truth (in propriety and strictnesse of phrase) affirm the baptizing of Infants to be an Ordinance of God (neither do they I suppose, ordinarily so speak or affirm) then their Opposers do affirm the baptizing of un-baptized beleevers to be the Ordinance of God. Well may the baptizing of the one, or the other, be the precept, or will of God: but certainly, the subject of an
institution or
Ordinance, or the person to whom an Ordinance is, according to the will of God, to be administred, is no part of the Ordinance it self. Neither
Abraham nor
Isaack were any essential part of circumcision. This is Mr.
Fishers Doctrine it self, who (
Baby-baptism, p. 211.) complains of the
Priests, (I know not well whom he means, at least extensively) for
adding other subjects to Gods
Ordinaces. In which expression he plainly enough makes an
Ordinance a thing by it self, and the subject another by it self. In which respect, he is no more consistent with himself, then with the principles of Christian modesty, when he thus rates his opposers, for their conjectural sin of Infant-baptism:
will you imagine and suppose, and dream, and dote, and fancy, and fame a Baptism, which the Scriptures and first Churches never knew? For may they not
imagine, &c. the baptizing of Infants, and yet not imagine another
Baptism, then the Scriptures know, if Infants be no part of the Ordinance administred unto them. See also,
pag. 312. 314.
Again, whereas Mr.
A. saith, that
had infant-baptism been an Ordinance of God, the knowledge of it would have been of as great, or greater use to the world, then &c. I answer,
1. That it doth not follow, because the knowledge he speaks of is not given in this place unto the world, therefore it is given no where else. Nor 2. That because this knowledge is not yet arrived at Mr.
A's or at Mr.
Fishers understanding, it is not therefore sufficiently given unto the world, or not convincingly enough arrived at the judgements and understandings of other men, as considering and conscientious as they. Nor 3. That the knowledge of
Christs imbracing and blessing infants, is so inconsiderable as Mr.
A. seemeth to represent it unto the world, because he hath no higher esteem of it. Nor 4. (And lastly) Doth it follow, that because Mr.
A. makes an opposition between the giving
knowledge unto the world, that Infant-Baptism is an Ordinance of God, and, the giving
knowledge that Christ imbraced and blessed infants, therefore the knowledge of this latter, doth not give sufficient knowledge of the former (in his sence of the word,
Ordinance, lately expressed.) However we shall not at present argue the case, whether it be so, or no; but onely leave it to all considering men to judge, whether his
minor proposition be preferr'd to any degree of light, by all he hath delivered in this third proof of it, or whether the native darknesse remains not still spread round about it, rather condens'd and thickned, then any waies lessened or cleared by all this discourse.
Sect. 42.
To his fourth proof we answer; 1. That to argue from
Answer to Mr. A's 4th, proof of the minor proposition of his first Argument, p. 8. what is not recorded, to what was not, or was not done, in Christs or the Apostles dayes, is extreamly weak and inconcluding. It is not recorded that the
Eunuch, Acts 8. was baptized either naked, or with his cloaths upon him. Doth it therefore follow, that he was baptized, neither naked, nor with his cloaths upon him? It is not recorded that the spring or water wherein the
Eunuch was baptized, was so deep, as to reach or come up to his ankles. Doth it follow from hence, that therefore it was not thus deep? It is not recorded that all the members of the 7 Churches of
Asia, were baptized. Is this a sufficient proof that therefore they were not baptized? It is not recorded that
John the Baptist, when
[Page 165] he executed his office, and baptised those that came unto him, put off either his Camels-hair garment, or leathern girdle, nor yet that he kept them on. Doth it therefore follow that he did neither, because neither is recorded? Or is it a sufficient proof that no woman was admitted to the Lords Table in the Apostles daies, because the admission of none is recorded? But such arguings as these are the pillars of
Anti-poedo-baptisme; which for brevities sake, and not to offend any man, or to reproach the opinion, from hence forth we shall call,
Ana-baptism.
Secondly: Whereas he saith, that
the description which the Scripture every where mak
[...]s of persons, or qualifications of such, whose Baptisme it recordeth, argues them to be no Infants, the saying is captious and encroaching, taking that for granted which is to be denied,
viz. that the
Scripture still describeth the persons and qualifications of [all] such [though Mr.
A. craftily leaves out this particle
All, least his proof should appear to be too narrow and scant for the length and bredth of his position; though the truth is, that to those who understand the principles and rules of arguing, the omission of the said particle invalidates the processe of his argument] of all
such (I say)
whose Baptism it recordeth. Yea himself
pag. 10, 11. essaying to answer that unanswerable objection about the Baptizing of housholds, though with much regret and reluctancie of spirit, yet yeeldeth that there
is not the same account given of the qualifications [he might with as much truth have added, and then he had done somewhat ingenously,
nor of the persons] of those that were baptised of the family of Lydia. So that himself, with speaking onely a little truth, hath cut the sinews of his fourth proof. Yet
Thirdly: Whereas he here supposeth that the Name or Title of a
Disciple is
incompetible unto children, and cannot
rationally be applyed unto them, doth he not condemn the Holy Ghost himself of
irrationality, who very expresly,
Act. 15. 10. termeth children, as well as their Parents,
Disciples; unlesse he will suppose that the
yoke of Circumcision▪ in case the Parents had been perswaded by their Judaizing Teachers to subject unto it, would not at all have concerned their
[Page 166] children, or been any
yoke unto them. I confesse Mr.
Fisher (Baby-baptism, p. 176.) out of the ingenuity and Christian meeknesse of his spirit, terms the citing of this scripture to prove Infants to be called
Disciples, a
frivolous flim flam: But the best is, that these wild Figtrees (I mean, insolent and uncomely jeers)
grow so abundantly in the plain of his book, that ten thousand of them are not worth the price of two Sparrows. But Mr.
Fisher knows better how to triumph, than how to conquer: And if you will take his own word for it,
Tanquam umbrae volitant alij: solus sapit ipse.
All other men like shaddows vain
On earth flit to and fro:
He, he alone the wise man is:
Truth none but he doth know.
Yet let me say this by the way (by Mr.
Fishers good leave) that the yoke of Circumcision (with all the burthensomnesse of the Mosaical Law attending it) was indeed no
yoke at all, in comparison of such a Baptism as Mr.
A. or at least many who rejoyce in his light, violently obtrude upon the world, in the name of
Christ's Baptism. But I hear there is one wise man amongst them (whose prudence, I suppose, many others will follow) who hath found out a way to conjure the spirit of winter out of the water by an application of fire; a commendable project to reconcile winter-dipping it self with the lives of men, and especially of women, which, without such a mediation, is like to deal very severely by them. He that baptiseth upon such termes as these, baptiseth both with water and with fire; and so, in this respect, administreth a more compleat Baptism than either
John, or any the Apostles of
Christ. But Mr.
Fisher disdains all warming of water, unlesse it be with the fire of mens zeal that are to be baptized. This onely by the way. But might not Mr.
A. more
rationally contest with
Christ himself, for giving the
Name or Title of a
man to a child new
born (Joh. 16. 21.) and especially for giving the
Name and Title of a
Beleever to a
little child (Mat. 18. 5, 6.) than with us, for giving the name and title of
Disciple unto a child? Or is it not somewhat lesse to be a
Disciple than a
Beleever? For that our Saviour in this Scripture,
[Page 167] by,
one of these little ones, who beleeve in me, meaneth, any such
child, as that mentioned
ver. 5. and now pointed at by him, is evident from the context (as
Musculus well conceiveth, and expoundeth the place accordingly.)
Sect. 43.
Against his fifth proof (
p. 8.) there is matter of exception enough to make a little volume. For,
1. What if
the instructions g
[...]v
[...]n to those who were commissioned to baptize, and the practise of such persons, who did baptize, argue the persons [i. e. some of the persons, for he was tender of saying
all, for fear of after-claps]
that were baptized by them to have been no infants? Doth it follow, because all that were baptized, were not Infants, therefore none that were baptized were such? Or that they who had
instructions to baptize persons of ripe years, had no instructions or commission to baptize any others?
2. Whereas he saith, that
the instruction which Christ gave those whom he commissi
[...]ned on this b
[...]half, was, that they should first teach persons,
[...]r make them Disciples, and then baptize them; I confesse he mentioneth
teaching in the
first place, and
baptizing after; but this is not to instruct them to
teach in the
first place, and then to
baptize them after; but onely, in the first place to instruct them to
teach, and in the second to baptize. And such an expression of
Christ, as this is so far from proving, that therefore
all that are, or ought to be baptized, ought to be
taught first, that it doth not prove that any one person who is, or ought to be baptized, must be
first taug
[...]t; however it be granted, that this latter, [
viz. that some are, and ought to be taught before baptized] may both by other Scriptures, and by ground in reason, be evinced for truth. But there is nothing more frequent or familiar in the Scriptures, then to find such things mentioned or
[...]amed
[...]n the first place, which according to the order of nature, and sometimes of time it self, should be mentioned after
Gal. 5. 22. love j
[...]y, peace, &c. are mentioned before
faith▪ 2 Cor. 13. 14. The second person is mentioned before the first, as
Revel. 1. 4, 5. the third before the second,
Rom. 10 9. confession with the mouth, is named before
beleeving
[Page 168] with the heart, Ezek. 14. 14. Daniel is named before
Job, who notwithstanding was long after him in time; so
Mic. 7. 20. Jacob before
Abraham, Levit. 12. 8. The burnt offering, is first mentioned; but the
Sin-offering though after-named, was alwaies first offered. In the businesse of regeneration,
water is mentioned before the
Spirit, Joh. 3. 6. and
Mar. 1. 4. Baptizing it self is mentioned before the preaching of baptism. John
did baptize in the Wildernesse, and preach the Baptism of Repentance, &c. Therefore from
Christs mentioning
teaching in the first place, and
baptizing in the second, it cannot be proved that persons must alwaies be▪ first
taught, before they be
baptized; no more then from the Apostles informing the
Corinthians, in the first place that they were
sanctified▪ and in the second that they were
justified (1 Cor. 6. 11.) it can be proved, that their
sanctification, did in time precede their
justification.
Sect. 44.
3. Though nothing can be inferred from our Saviours mentioning
teaching in the first place, and
baptizing after, touching the necessity of teaching to go, alwaies (or indeed at any time) before baptizing, yet if we speak of baptizing nations (of which it is a clear case that
Christ here speaketh) it is granted (upon another account) that
teaching alwaies ought to precede
baptizing; my meaning is, that no nation, nor any person, or numbers of persons, in a nation, ought to be baptized, untill the Gospel hath been preached unto, or in this nation, and withall received and beleeved. But this at no hand proveth, but that in case the heads of a family, one, or more, in a nation▪ shall receive the Gospel, and be baptized themselves, their children also, if they have any, may be baptized likewise. In this sence it is granted that
t
[...]ac
[...]ing ought alwaies to go before
baptizing; the
teaching of nations, before the
baptizing of nations; and so the
teaching of families, the
baptizing of families; that is the generallity of a nation (and so of a family) old and young, men and children, ought not to be baptized, until those who are capable of
teaching in both, have been
taught, yea and have learned too (to some degree) the things which have been
taught them. But,
[Page 169]4. Whereas he useth these two expressions, as
synonymous, or of like signification, to
teach persons, and to
make them Disciples, he maketh black and white the same colour, and fire and water the same Element. For
Stephen taught those (and this with great authority, wisdom, and faithfulnesse) who stoned him to death, yet
made none of them
Disciples. So
Paul taught many Jews at
Damascus, and elsewhere, whom he could not make
Disciples. To
teach, and to
make Disciples, differ (upon the matter) as much, as sowing, disfers from reaping, or fighting from conquering.
Whereas he addeth;
The practise of those who did baptiz
[...], was answerable to this Commission; they first instructed person: in the things Gospel, and then baptized them; I suppose his meaning is not, that they
baptized all,
whom they first instructed in the things of the Gospel, but onely those who voluntarily offered themselves unto Baptism, or desired it, after they had been thus instructed: they compelled no man to be baptized, neither threatned they any man, or delivered any man up unto
Sathan, for not being baptized. But that when they first brought the Gospel to a family, City, or Country, they first
instructed, before they
baptized, is easily granted, and fully accords with our sence and notion in the premises.
Sect. 45.
And thus we see how much, and to how little purpose much, hath been said by Mr.
A. for the confirmation of the minor proposition in his first Argument,
viz. that
Baptism was not administred to any Infant, neither in the daies of John
the Baptist, nor of the Apostles. We have both weighed his arguments for
confirmation in the ballance of the Sanctuary, and found them light, or wanting, and given you others for
infirmation of them, of sufficient weight.
In the Rear of this his first argument (
pag. 8, 9, &c.) he frameth two objections against himself, and essaieth a solution of them respectively, but with no better successe then some novice practitioners in the Black Art, who sometimes raise such stubborn spirits, which their skill failing them, they are not able to conjure down. He hath not in either of his answers infringed, nor indeed so much as touched, the spirit or
[Page 170] strength of either of the objections, as they are manageable both against his argument, but especially not as they are manageable for the cause of Infant-baptism. This we shall (God willing) demonstrate in due time and place,
viz. when we come to argue our grounds for the baptizing of Infants. However, when the grounds and reasons, which are held forth and pleaded for the justification, either of an opinion, or practise, are evicted of weaknesse and insufficiency, no answering of objections is able to repair their strength, or releeve them. A man may answer, and this very substantially two, and ten objections (especially fram'd by himself) against his opinion, and yet be never the more solid or substantial in his grounds, by which he asserteth his opinion. But his first argument being fallen, let us see whether his fellow (the second) will help him up, or supply that, which we found lacking on the behalf thereof, for the support of his cause.
Sect. 46.
His
second Argument he informeth us by the way,
shall be
Mr. A's second Argument against Infant-baptism answered.
taken from the nature of Baptism, and from the declared ends and us
[...]s of it. I wish he thoroughly understood the
nature of Baptism: for then I presume he would abhorre himself in dust and ashes, from that un-Christian and needlesse disturbance, which he hath made amongst the servants of God about it. And for
the declared ends and uses of Baptism, of which he speaks, it will appear by the management of his argument, that he is at a losse in himself about them, and uncertain what they be. But the argument, which he prefaceth, as ye have heard, riseth up before us in this form.
If that administration of Baptism, which is made to professed Beleevers, doth more conduce to, and better answer the ends of Baptism, then that doth, which is made to Infants, then Baptism ought not to be administred unto Infants, but to professed bel
[...]evers.
But that Administration of Baptism, which is made to professed Beleevers, doth more conduce to, and better answer the ends of Baptism, then that which is made to Infants. Ergo
By the way, this argument with that strength which it hath magnifieth it self every whit as much (if not more) against the councel and wisdome of God in Circumcision, as against his Adversaries opinion and practice about Infant-Baptism. For may it not altogether as rationally, and with as much truth be pleaded and said; that that administration of Circumcision, which was made to professed Beleevers, did more conduce to, and better answer the ends of this Ordinance, then that which was made to infants, as it can be pretended, that that administration of Baptism, which he exalteth, more conduceth to, and better answers the ends and uses of Baptism, then that other which he depresseth? For (assuredly) Circumcision was in the
ends and
uses of it (at least in the cheif and principal ends and uses of it) altogether as mysterious, as sacred and holy, as Baptism, yea and very little, if at all, in these differing from it.
Sect. 47.
But let us partially weigh and consider both the propositions
The major Proprosition answered. now before us in their order.
To the major we answer; that the consequence herein is void of strength and truth, yea and hath scarce so much as a face of probability in it. For the better or greater serviceablenesse or conducement of a thing to the ends intended by God in it, in some particular cases, is no argument at all to prove, that therefore the use of this thing is in all other cases simply unlawfull. Breast-milk given unto new born babes
more conduceth to the end intended by God in this creature, then when it is given unto healthfull and strong men; yet this proveth not that therefore it is simply unlawfull to give this milk unto such men, or for them to use it for food, especially in some cases. The Ordinance of marriage,
more conduceth unto, and answ
[...]rs the ends and use
[...], intended by God in it, when it is imbraced by persons of competent years for the procreation of children,
&c. then when it is entertained by men and women who have out-lived such a capacity; yet this proveth not but that persons strucken in years beyond the procreation of children may lawfully marry. The Ministery or preaching of the Apostle
Paul did
more conduce unto
[Page 172] the ends of preaching (as
viz. the glorifying of God, the saving of souls)
&c. then the ministery or preaching of some other the Apostles, or however then the ministry or preaching of ordinary Pastors and Teachers, either in these, or in former daies. Yet this no wise proveth, that the ministry or preaching of the other Apostles, or of ordinary Pastors and Teachers, is unlawfull. The administration of Circumcision which was made to infants, did
more conduce unto, and better answer the ends of it (as appears by the standing law given by God himself for this administration,
Gen. 17.) then the administration of it made unto men. Yet it followeth not from hence, that therefore the administration of it unto men, was simply, universally, or in all cases unlawfull.
2. When he saith,
that that administration of Baptism, wherein he so inordinately pleaseth himself,
doth MORE cond
[...]ce to, and BETTER answer the ends of it, &c. doth he not plainly grant or suppose, that the other administration, which is made to infants, and which his soul so greatly abhorreth, doth notwithstanding in some degree, both
conduce unto, and answer the ends of Baptism also? If so, can it be simply and absolutely unlawfull? Or if we suppose, or say, that
Paul's ministery or preaching the Gospel, did
MORE conduce unto, or BETTER answer the ends of preaching, then the ministery of some other of the Apostles, do we not in so saying, suppose the ministry and preaching of these Apostles, to be (at least) lawfull, and in some degree
conducing unto the ends of preaching? More reverence is due to the Consciences of men, especially of the Saints, then to trouble or disturb them with such slight reasonings as these. But
Sect. 48.
3. Neither doth he expresse himself so handsomely, when he saith, that
the administration of Baptism, whether to the one subject, or the other, doth more or lesse, either
conduce to, or
answer the ends of Baptism. Baptism is one thing, and the
administration of Baptism is another, far differing from i
[...]. They differ more then
toto genere the one from the other. Now to say that one thing
conduceth more or lesse
to, or
more
[Page 173] or lesse
answereth the
ends of another thing, which is of quite another nature and consideration from it, makes no pleasant harmony in the ears of any considering mans understanding. But (to overlook this oversight.)
4. How impertinently doth he argue the consequence in the proposition now under canvasse, from these Scriptures, (
p. 12.) Cursed be the deceiver, which having in his flock a male, and voweth and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt thing, Mal. 1. 14. And again,
Seek to excell to the edifying of the Church, 1 Cor. 14. 12. Doth it follow from these texts, either
divisim, or
conjunctim, that
If that administration of Baptism, which is made to professed Beleevers, doth more conduce unto, and better answer the end of Baptism, then that doth which is made to Infants, then Baptism ought not to be administred unto Infants, &c.? Or is that, which
conduceth to a good
end, though in an inferiour or lesse degree, then (haply) some other means or thing may do, necessarily
a corrupt thing? That Tree which bringeth forth
GOOD Fruit, is adjudged by our Saviour, a
good tree, though it bringeth not forth the best fruit, or the most fruit, that is possible for a tree, yea or for it self, to bring forth? Or were all the rest of the Apostles
corrupt things, because the Apostle
Paul laboured more abundantly then they all,
1 Cor. 15. 10. and so promoted the end or
ends, of Apostolick mission above them all? Or may not he truly and cordially,
seek to excell to the edifying of the Church, who sometimes
edifieth the Church lesse, by his labours and indeavours in this kind, then at some other time? But when propositions are false, proofs cannot be pertinent. And thus, through a manifest defectivenesse in the major proposition, the glory of Mr.
A's second argument against Infant-baptism is laid in the dust. Neither is there any hope or possibility of releef from the minor proposition, though this should be found never so Orthodox. For it is a soveraign
maxime in argumentation (as hath been formerly said) that
Conclusio semper sequitur deteriorem partem, the proof of a conclusion by a syllogism, is never valid or strong, when either of the propositions therein are weak. So that we might wave the examination of the minor proposition in
[Page 174] the argument before us, without any detriment to our cause at all. Notwithstanding to make it evident, even to prejudice and partiality themselves, if it be possible, that there is no sound part in the whole body of this argument, let us arraign the minor proposition also, at the Bar of reason and truth. The tenour of this proposition (as we heard) is this.
But that administration of baptism, which is made to professed Beleevers, doth more conduce to, and better answer the ends of Baptism, then that which is made to infants.
Sect. 49.
That Truth is a sufferer in this proposition also, is to me sufficiently evident from hence,
viz. because God himself, who (questionlesse) knows much better then Mr.
A. or any of his judgement, what
administration of an Ordinance
most conduceth unto, and best answers the ends of it, judged the administration of Circumcision (an Ordinance of like import with Baptism, as shall upon occasion be shewed, God willing elsewhere) unto Infants,
more conducing unto, and better answering the ends of it (the principal of which was to signifie and
seal the righteousnesse of Faith, Rom. 4. 11.) then unto Beleevers, or unto persons of ripe years. Otherwise I presume he would not have ordered the ordinary and constant administration of it unto children, but rather unto men. For it is very importune and burthensome to my Faith to beleeve, that God should appoint such an administration of his Ordinance, which should be in any degree disadvantagious or prejudicial to the ends thereof. If therefore the administration of Circumcision made unto Infants under the Law, did as much, or more,
conduce unto the ends thereof, as this administration made unto men could have done: in like manner, the administration of baptism made to infants under the Gospel must needs more, or as much,
conduce unto the ends therof, as it would do, in case it were made unto men. They who think, write, or say otherwise, do they not make themselves wiser then God? How, and in what respect, one, or more, that administration of Baptism, which we prefer, conduceth as much (or more) to the ends of Baptism, as that administration
[Page 175] which Mr.
A. commendeth, might readily here be shewed; and may be in time convenient. In the mean time let us consider how Mr.
A. maketh his rope stand right up on the one end.
Sect. 50.
1. (Saith he)
One end of Baptism is to declare Jesus Christ unto the world, Joh. 1. 31. And (a little after)
this manifestation of Christ is better made by the Baptism of Beleevers, then by the Baptism of Infants, whether it respects the party, who is baptized, or others, who behold it. For answer;
1. The end indeed of
John's sending to the
Jews to baptize, was that Christ
should be made manifest unto Israel. This the words cited by himself (
Jo
[...]. 1. 31.) expresly affirm. But this proveth not that therefore the end of Baptism is to
declare Jesus Christ unto the world, Baptism and
John's sending to the Jews to baptize, are two very different things; and so are
Israel, and the
world. Nor was
Christ declared unto the
world, but unto
Israel onely, by
John's baptizing. Yea when
John himself saith, that he
therefore came baptizing with water, that Christ might be made manifest unto Israel, his meaning is not, that the manifestation of
Christ, no not to
Israel, was the proper end of that Baptism, which he administred, but of his administration of it, the manner and terms, upon which he came to administer it, and according unto which he did administer it, considered. For had the same Baptism which
John administred, been administred by an ordinary person, or a man ignorant who Christ was, or that he was now come into the world; yea or without those or the like additional discoveries, which
John made of
Christ in his preaching, it would never have produced any such effect as
the manifestation of Christ unto Israel; nor was there any thing in it any wayes proportionable unto such an end, or effect as this. Therefore certainly, the
manifestation of Christ unto the world, is no end of Baptism; or however, no such end as this can be proved from
John 1. 31. which text notwithstanding is our whole allowance, for our satisfaction therein.
Sect. 51.
By the way, the reason (I conceive) why
John, being the messenger of
Christ sent before his face to prepare his way [
i. e. to awaken the
Jewish nation to own and entertain him, being now come unto them, though as yet they knew it not]
came baptizing with water, in order to the
manifestation of him unto the
Jews, was; because this new undertaking to baptize, was a proper means to occasion the generality of this people to inquire more diligently after him (
John I mean) to examine more narrowly his Commission, and authority by which he did baptize. By means of which inquiry, they came to understand that he was a man sent from God unto them; and consequently could not but so much the more reverence and beleeve the words of his mouth; the first born of which was the testimony which he gave of their
Messiah, as now ready to discover himself unto such of them, as desired his comming.
Upon this account
John's
baptizing with water, might contribute towards the manifestation of
Christ unto
Israel, and yet the
manifestation of Christ to the world be no
end of Baptism, simply considered, or in its ordinary or standing administrations.
2. Reason it self interposeth with an high hand against such a conceit, which maketh
the manifestation of Christ unto the world one of the ends of Baptism. If
Christ be in baptism, he is here onely
tanquam in aenigmate, darkly, and as in a riddle; and he that doth not plough with Gods Heifer (the Scripture) will never know or understand this Riddle. In this case, it is not the Riddle, but the heifer ploughed with for the unfolding of it, that maketh
Christ manifest. The end of shadows, types, figures, enigma's, parables,
&c. is not to make either things, or persons
MANIFEST, but rather to veil and conceal them, at least in part, or at the most to reveal them sparingly and with reservation.
And he said unto them, to you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of God; but to others in parables: that seeing, they might not see, and hearing they might not understand, Luke 8. 10. And certainly Baptism is such a mysterious and profound
parable
[Page 177] of
Christ, that without an Interpreter it would never be understood, nor
Christ be found in it. Therefore the
end of it cannot be his
manifestation to the world.
Sect. 52.
3. The
manifestation of Christ unto the world, is the end of the Scriptures, and more especially of the Gospel, (I mean of the writings of the New-Testament) and of the preaching and publishing of these in the world.
Eph. 6. 19. 2 Pet. 1. 16. Rom. 16. 25, 26. Col. 4. 3, 4. So that as the Apostle reasoneth against justification by works,
Gal. 2. 21. If righteousnesse come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain, so may we reason and conclude against the manifestation of
Christ to the world by Baptism: If
Christ be manifested unto the world by Baptism (which must be supposed, if this manifestation of him be the end of Baptism) then is the letter of the Gospel, and the ministry thereof in the world in vain. Yea and
Paul whose great work and imploiment was to make
Christ manifest unto the world, should rather have been
sent to baptize, then
to preach the Gospel, if the
manifestation of
Christ unto the world had been the end of Baptism. But this notion of Mr.
A. concerning the end of Baptism, is so broadly obnoxious, that an over-operous refutation of it would be but an impertinency. And,
Sect. 53.
4. Whereas he affirms, that
the manifestation of CHRIST is better mad
[...] by the Baptism of Bel
[...]evers, then of Infants, whether it respects the party who is baptized, or others who behold it;
1. It seems then that there is a
manifestation of Christ made in or by the Baptism of infants, as well as by the Baptism of Beleevers, although not so good [I suppose he means, not so full or perfect] a
manifestation. If then there be a manifestation of
Christ in the Baptism of infants, although not so pregnant, rich, and full, as in the Baptism of men, how can he judge it to be unlawfull? Is any
manifestation of
Christ, though in a lower or lesser degree, unlawfull? Or is the ministry of all such Pastors and Teachers unlawfull, who do not, (haply cannot)
manifest Christ unto the world therein, with
[...] much power and glory of manifestation, as the most
[Page 178] able, and best qualified Minister or Preacher in the whole world?
2. Upon what account, can he suppose
Christ to be manifested to the party baptized, supposing him a Beleever, by his Baptism? I thought that his sence had been, that none ought to be baptized, but onely such to whom
Christ was
manifested before their baptizing. And if
Christ be manifestable to a Beleever in some further degree, by Baptism, it must be by the Baptism of others, rather then his own; at least if he be baptized by a total submersion under water. For during the while of his being under water, he is in no good
capacity, notwithstanding
any former
use or exercise of his understanding, to
receive any further
information or knowledge concerning Christ, being taken up with thoughts about his emersion, and how to recover and come off with the safety of his life from the water. Or if it be said, that
Christ may be said to be further manifested by Baptism to a Beleever, although the effect it self of this manifestation doth not take place, till after such his Baptism; I answer, upon this account, may
Christ be manifested to an Infant also by his Baptism,
viz. when he shall grow up to a capacity of understanding what his Baptism meaneth, and what the counsell of God, was, or is in it.
Sect. 54.
3. Whereas he pleadeth (
p. 13.) that that
end of Baptism, whereof he speaks (
i. e. that end of Baptism, which is no end thereof, as hath been proved) is
more effectuall unto Spectators, when Baptism is administred unto Beleevers, then when unto Infants, because their Faith in Christ, and repentance, are visible in their willing submission unto Baptism, and their example apt to quicken, &c. whereas there is nothing of all this in
the Baptism of Infants, who are meerly passive herein, &c. I answer.
1. That when and where, the baptizing of men and women, under the notion of Beleevers, becomes customary and in fashion, (which are the terms and state of it amongst us in these daies) the truth is, that there is a very poor and faint visibility of any mans Faith in
Christ, or Repentance, in
[Page 179] their willing subjection unto that Ordinance. When
all the land of Judea, and they of Jerusalem, and all the Region round about Jordan, went out unto
John to be baptized of him, and were baptized accordingly, what exemplarinesse was there in any particular mans subjection unto this Ordinance? or what visibility of any mans faith or repentance, whereas
John himself, notwithstanding this voluntary offering themselves unto Baptism, called them a
generation of vipers, (Luke 3. 7.) and complaining of the unbeleef of the generality of them, saith;
And what he hath seen and heard that he testifieth, and NO MAN receiveth his testimony? John 3. 32. Yea many of those who willingly offered themselves unto Baptism (yea, and were immediately after baptized of him, were so far from beleeving in
Christ, that they were doubtfull whether
John himself was not the
Christ, Luke 3. 15. Therefore there is no such visibility of Faith or Repentance in any mans offering himself unto Baptism, or in his being baptized, especially under such a circumstance, as that mentioned. It was
Postquam in tanto culmine nomen coepit esse Christianum crevit hypocrisis. the observation and saying of
Austine long ago; that
When the name of a Christian began to be in honour and esteem, hypocrisie increased. Yea all things duly considered, we have reason to judge, that there is a better or clearer light in any one act of charity or mercy, towards the poor, to render any mans
saith and repentance visible, then in a willing offering himself to be baptized.
Sect. 55.
2. What
religious affection, devout carriage, matter of
edification, quickning, or the like, unto spectators Mr.
A. can pretend or imagine to accompany the Baptism of Beleevers, may, and this as seasonably, as regularly, proceed from them upon a thousand occasions otherwise, as upon the occasion of their being baptized. When any afflicting hand of God is upon them, as by sicknesse, losse of estate, friends,
&c. and so when God lifteth up the light of his countenance upon them, blesseth or prospereth them in one kind or other, (and the like) these are as proper occasions for Beleevers to expresse themselves with devotion, and religiousnesse of
[...]ffection, to the affecting, edifying, quickning of by-standers,
[Page 180] as their baptizing. Therefore if there be any such Christian and worthy doings by Beleevers at the time of their Baptism, as Mr.
A. speaks of, they are not the proper fruits or effects of their being baptized, or of their being to be baptized, but meerly accidental hereunto, and so no
ends of Baptism, more then of afflictions, or of mercy in any kind received from God. Yea
Sect. 56.
3. When the Infants of Beleevers are baptized, there may be (and haply ought to be) the same
Christian actings and deportments in every kind, in the Parents, or those who offer them unto baptism. So that
the Spectators, may by means, or by occasion of their baptizing also, be as much instructed, edified, quickned,
&c. as they can or could be, by the baptizing of these Parents themselves. He that offereth his child to be baptized in the name of
Christ, hereby maketh as solemn as serious a profession of his faith in
Christ, and so of his Repentance, as he could do by being baptized himself. So that
Spectators are no whit greater gainers by Beleevers-baptism, then by infant-baptism. Nay the truth is, that they are, or may be, greater gainers by the latter. For when a Beleever having been himself formerly baptized, shall offer his Child also unto Baptism, this argueth a greater stability and triednesse of faith in him, then his offering himself unto Baptism doth, who newly beleeveth. A testimony given upon, and after, a thorough experience, is (
coeteris paribus) more authoritative and convincing, then that which is given upon little or no trial. Yea the baptizing of Infants must needs in this respect turn to a better account unto
Spectators (if by
Spectators, we mean, either the Church, or the world, who may as well the one as the other, if they please, and have opportunity, be present at any kind of baptizing) then the baptizing of Beleevers; because if Beleevers onely be baptized, the occasions and opportunities of all baptismal edification are like to be fewer by many, then they would be, in case Infant-baptism were generally practised. For many infants are taken away by death in their infancy, and so never come to be Beleevers (in Mr.
A's sence) in which case, if
[Page 181] they be not baptized, all those opportunities of Baptismal edification are lost, which might have been taken and happily improved, by their baptizing. I take no notice of the Anti-Scriptural notion, upon which he argueth all along this part of his discourse,
viz. that Infants and Beleevers are two contra-distinct, or opposite
species of men. We may have occasion to touch this hereafter.
Onely by the way I cannot but a little marvell, why Mr.
A. should ascribe unto his baptism of Beleevers, such great matters of edification in respect of
Spectators, when as (as far as I can yet understand) the practitioners of this Baptism seek and take, both times and places of greatest privacy for the administration and practice of it. But the very truth is, that Mr.
A. doth but meerly trifle in all that long-some discourse (
pag. 12, 13, 14, &c.) wherein he builds upon this supposition (formerly detected of the crime of vanity) that
One end of Baptism is the manifestation of Christ unto the world. But
Sect. 57.
4. Whereas (
p. 14.) he supposeth, that the
Faith and Repentance of the Publicans and Harlots was made visible to the Priests and Elders by their being baptized upon their beleeving the Doctrine of John, he sides more with his cause, then either with reason, or truth. For
1. We lately shewed, that in that universal and promiscuous recourse of people unto
John to be baptized of him, of which the Scripture speaks, there could be no
visibility of the truth or soundnesse of any mans faith or repentance, in his being baptized; much lesse of any particular
species or kind of persons amongst them, more then of others. Nor doth the Scripture hold forth any such thing. For
2. Whereas he saith, that
that which Matthew, (c. 21. 32.) calls their beleeving of John, Luke speaking of the same thing (as I conceive) calls it their justifying God, in being baptized of John, I conceive that he cannot lightly
conceive that, which here he saith he conceiveth. For evident it is that what
Matthew speaketh (in the words cited) he speaketh particularly, of the
Publicans and Harlots: and as evident,
[Page 182] that what
Luke speaketh (in the words cited from him) he speaketh of
all the people. And all the people that heard him [viz. Christ, speaking verily worthily of
John] and the Publicans, justified God, being baptized, [or rather, having been baptized,
[...]] of
John; not [as Mr.
A. again mis-reports]
IN being baptized of
John. The proposition
IN, which onely is the smiling lineament upon his cause, in the face of the words as he transcribeth them, is neither in the original, nor in either the former, or latter,
English translation. A little after, he stumbles at the same stone, of mis-alledging the text (whether wittingly, or at unawares, let the reader judge) where pretending to represent the
sin of the Priests and Elders, in opposition to the Faith and Repentance of the Publicans and Harlots, visible (as he saith, but untruly as hath been shewed)
in their baptism, in the words of
Luke 7. 30. he saith it was their
rejecting the counsel of God against themselves, IN not being baptized; whereas (as was now said) there is not the least appearance of the proposition,
IN, either in the original, or translation. The sence and import of the place, is plainly, and without parable, this; that the Priests and Elders in refusing the Baptism of
John, hereby discovered the prodigious folly, and wickednesse of their hearts, in
rejecting the counsel of God concerning their justification and salvation by Faith in the
Messiah, whom
John preached, and this with so much the more authority and advantage to have been beleeved in his Testimony or Doctrine concerning him, because he was extraordinarily raised up and sent by God to administer a new Ordinance amongst them. The meaning is not, as if that
counsel of God, which they are here said to have
rejected against themselves, consisted in this, that he would have had them baptized by
John; but in this, that he had purposed to justifie and save them by Faith in his son
Jesus Christ. This was the great and blessed
counsel of God, which they rejected▪ [frustrated, or made void] against themselves,
i. e. to the depriving of themselves of the two great blessings, justification by the way, and salvation in the end. Concerning their not being baptized by
John, had they otherwise beleeved in
Christ, this could
[Page 183] have turned to no such great prejudice unto them. Nor was it the
counsel of God, that either they, or any other sort of men, should be baptized of
John by way of necessity, either to their justification, or salvation. For if so, then all those who were not baptized by
John, although afterwards baptized by
Christ, or his Disciples, must be supposed to have perished eternally. But certain it is, that all those who rejected that
counsel of God, and continued in this rejection, which the Priests and Elders are here said to have
rejected against themselves (especially having like means with them to imbrace it) did perish eternally. Therefore nothing can be more plain, then that they sit down quite besides the mind of the Holy Ghost in this text of Scripture, who conceive the
counsel of God here mentioned, to respect
Johns baptism, or any mans being baptized by him.
Sect. 58.
Besides the present unbeleef, and wicked frame of heart, of the Preists and Elders considered, they did not so much as sin in not coming to
John to be baptized; as Turks and infidels during their infidelity, do not sin, in not offering themselves either to Baptism, or to the Lords Table, among
Christians; albeit it is true, that they sin in neglecting to put themselves into a regular capacity of offering themselves both to the one and the other. Therefore certainly it was not the
counsel of God, that the Priests and Elders, under that irregularity of heart, which they had at present contracted, should have heen baptized by
John, inasmuch as this had been a manifest prophanation in them of this great Ordinance; although I do not conceive that
John had sinned in baptizing them, in case they had desired it of him. Nor is it any part of the
counsel of God, that men should sin or act any thing to their own condemnation. The result of the late premises, is, that the sin of the Priests and Elders in rejecting the
counsel of God; [so termed in the words before us]
against themselves, did not consist in their not being baptized by
John, but in rejecting their
Messiah, the Lord
Christ sent unto them: and that their refusal of being baptized by
John, having been invited and exhorted unto Faith
[Page 184] and Repentance by his ministry, was a sign or evidence of this their rejection. Nor doth it follow, that in case their refusing Baptism at the hand of
John, plainly argued their unbeleef; therefore the accepting of baptism from him did in like manner argue the Faith and Repentance of all those who accepted it.
A remotione unius contrarij ad position
[...]m alterius, non valet argumentum. A continual blaspheming of the name of God, demonstratively argueth a man to be desperately wicked and prophane; but the forbearance of such blasphemies doth not prove a man to be truly pious or religious. The sin of covetousnesse proveth a man or woman to be in the gall of bitternesse, and band of iniquity, but freedome from this sin, doth not argue a man to be in a state of Grace, or in favour with God, Many like instances might be given.
We have done at last with Mr.
A's first end of Baptism, which he makes to be,
the manifestation of Christ unto the world, and have proved. 1. That this is no end of Baptism. And 2. That granting it to be an end, yet it is in all respects as effectually promoted, (as in some more) by Infant-Baptism, as by the Baptism of men-beleevers.
Sect. 59.
He proceeds, and tells us (
pag. 15.) of another end or use of Baptism, which he terms,
the serving the design of God touching the great businesse of Repentance for the remission of sins. And having instructed us by the way, that, as he
conceives, there are several considerations, in respect of which, or some of which, Baptism is
called the Baptism of Repentance, for the redemption of sins, he undertakes the asserting of this conclusion;
that all these considerations are better answered in that said administration of Baptism, which is made to men and women Beleevers, then in that which is made to infants.
By the way, whereas he here speaks somewhat
masculinely, though in a female phrase,
viz. that,
as he conceives, there ARE several considerations in resp
[...]ct of which, &c. when he comes to deliver out these Considerations in particular, he bewraies more
effeminatenesse, and delivers none of them positively, but under the protection of this particle
If, If saith he,
If, If, and
If, and
If.
1. He begins;
If it shall be conceived, that it is therefore called the Baptism of Repentance for the Remission of sins, because such who are at any time duly baptized, do take up the Ordinance out of a Principle of Repentance, upon which they look for remission of sins according to the promise of God in that behalf (which if it be, the saying contains a metonymie of the cause for the effect,
Where, or in what word, or phrase, of the saying he speakes of, his
metonymie of the cause for the effect resideth, verily I understand not.
a thing not unusuall in Scripture) yet this denomination and use of it is better serv'd in Mens baptism then in Childrens; because Children have no such principle to act in them, as Repentance is, &c. I have much adoe to make any competent sence of this period: but as farre as I apprehend, I answer;
Sect. 60.
1. Delivering himself onely thus;
IF it shall be conceived, that therefore it is called, &c. doth he not encourage and teach others to doubt with himself, whether Baptism be called the
Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins, in any such consideration, as here he suggesteth? Or himself onely being in suspence about the truth of the notion, why doth he build castles in the aire, or offer sacrifice to an unknown god? undertaking to assigne us a reason of that, which, for ought he knoweth, yea or pretendeth to know, may be of the house and lineage of that which is not? He acteth this part of vanity no fewer then five times over within the compasse of two pages,
viz. p. 15. & 16.
2. That which he sacrificeth to his unknown God, is a corrupt thing.
For they who are duly baptized, do not alwaies
take up that ordinance out of a principle of repentance. Simon the Sorcerer, being baptized by
Philip, was (I suppose) in Mr.
A's judgement,
duly baptized; yet it appears by his story that he
took not up this Ordinance out of a principle of Repentance. Or if
Simon the Sorcerer were not
duly baptized, yet certainly the Lord
Christ was. But did he
take up the Ordinance of Baptism out of a Principle of Repentance? And if none be to be looked upon
[Page 186] as
duly baptized, but only those, who
take up the Ordinance out of a Principle of Repentance, both He, and we, have cause in abundance to demur, and doubt, whether the far greater part of those in this nation, who have lately been dipped, have been
duly baptized, or no Yea Mr.
A. himself, according to such a principle, cannot upon any certainty of knowledge, affirm any person to have been
been duly baptized, unlesse (him haply) self. Nor indeed doth the regular and
due administration of Baptism depend upon any
principle of Repentance in the person to be baptized. It is a true saying of
Musculus, that
Baptism is indeed the Laver of Regeneration; but not so, that only they who are actually regenerate, ought to be sealed therewith, but those also, who are to be regenerated afterward.
Baptismus est lavacrum regeneration is; sed non ita, ut regenerati tantum illo debeant obsignari, verùm etiam regenerandi. Mus. in Mat. c. 22. And
Calvin answering an objection against the Baptizing of Infants, affirmeth that they are to be baptized,
in futuram poenitentiam & fidem
Calv. Institut. l. 6. c. 14. Sect. 20. 1.
in order to that Repentance, and Faith, which afterwards should be found in them. And herein their Doctrine is expresly consonant to the Scriptures.
I indeed (saith
John the Baptist to those, who were at present a generation of vipers)
baptize you with water
[...], for, or, unto
Repentance; [1. to oblige or engage you the more effectually to Repent] Mat. 3. 11. So v. 8.
Bring forth therefore [therefore, 1. since you have now been baptized]
fruits worthy Repentance.
3. When he saith,
upon which they look for remission of sins according to the promise of God in that behalf, I do not well understand with what antecedent he intendeth, a match for his Relative,
WHICH. If he intends it barely & nakedly with
Repentance, that which he saith, nothing concerns the Interest of his cause. If, with this clause,
do take up the Ordinance of Baptism out of a Principle of Repentance, so that his meaning be, that
upon such a takeing up of the Ordinance as this,
viz. out of a principle of Repentance, persons
look for the remission of sins according, &c.
Sect. 61.
1. Remission of sins is
promised by God unto
Repentance,
[Page 187] whether it be accompanied with Baptism or no, (
Act. 3. 19. Act. 5. 31. Luk 24. 47. Prov. 28. 13.) And consequently he that
truly repenteth, may
look for remission of sins according to the promise of God in that behalf, whether he
taketh up the Ordinance of Baptism, or no. Yea according to Mr.
A's. own principles, no person ought to be baptized, untill he believeth: and what is believing, being interpreted, lesse then a
looking for remission of sins upon Repentance according to the promise of God in that behalf? If so, then men may, nay must, or ought, to
look for remission of sins upon Repentance, according, &c. before the
taking up of the Ordinance he speaks of, and consequently, without it.
2. In the Scriptures I finde neither precept for, nor example of, any
looking for remission of sins by any man, simply upon his
taking up the Ordinance of Baptism, no though
taken up by him out of a
principle of Repentance.
4. What he meaneth by his
Denomination and use of Baptism better served in mens baptism, then in childrens, I am again to seek. If by this
better service, he means any thing meet for the understandings of men, I know no reason why the
Denomination and use of Baptism he speaks of, should be either
better, or so well
serv'd in the
Baptism of men, as of children, considering that God himself judged the like
Denomination and
use of circumcision
better serv'd in the circumcision
of children, then of men; Otherwise I suppose he would have ordained by Law the circumcising of men, rather then of children. And whereas the Apostle declares
the use of circumcision by this
Denomination, a sign and
seale of the righteousness of Faith, (Rom. 4. 11.) is not the
Denomination of it, and consequently
the use of it, the same in substance, both with the
Denomination and
use of Baptism? For what is
Repentance but Faith in implication, as Faith also comprehends Repentance in it, the Scriptures accordingly by reason of this mutual
[...], making the same promises indifferently unto the one, and the other? Again, what is
[Page 188]
Remission of sins, but
the righteousness of Faith? Or what is
the Righteousness of Faith, but in strictest proprietie of speech,
remission of sins? As for that new-fangled conceit, that Circumcision was a
sign and seal of the righteousness of Faith only unto
Abraham (personally considered) it is so ridiculously importune, that an operous and solemne confutation of it would be little other it self. Certainly God did not injoyne two kinds of circumcision, the one specifically differing (in the signification and end of it) from the other; one, to signifie and seale both covenants, as well that which was temporall or carnall, as that which was spirituall; another, to signifie that covenant only which was spirituall. Besides, if circumcision had signified and sealed nothing to the
Jewish nation, but only the covenant of God to give them the land of the earthly
Canaan, why should God covenant with them (long after
Abraham was dead) that he
would circumcise their heart, and the heart of their seed, to
love the Lord their God with all their heart, and with all their soul, that they might live? Deut. 30. 6. Doubtlesse these things import much more in circūcision, then either the signifying, or sealing, of an earthly covenant, unto those, to whom it was given. This appears from many other passages of Scripture, which may be considered at leasure.
Rom. 2. 28, 29. Philip. 3. 3. Col. 2. 11. Act. 7. 51. (besides other)
As for the great argument in defence of the wild conceit now opposed, built upon
Rom. 4. 11. it is built quite besides the clear meaning and import of the place. For because here it is said, that
He [Abraham] received the sign of circumcision, a seale of the righteousness of the Faith, which he had yet being uncircumcised, THAT HE MIGHT BE THE FATHER OF ALL THEM THAT BELIEVE, though they be not circumcised, that righteousness might be imputed unto them also; Mr.
Fisher
See Mr. Fisher Baby-Baptism. p. 18. 19, 24, 154, 269. and Mr.
A. would infer, from these words,
that he might be the Father of all them that believe, that
Abraham received circumcision [
viz. in his flesh] as a seale of the righteousnesse of Faith, for
[Page 189] this end, that by receiving it upon this account, or upon these terms, [
viz. as
a seale of the righteousness of Faith] he might hereby be made, or become,
the Father of all that believe, &c. Which honour they weakly imagine could not accrue unto him by his receiving of circumcision, if any other of his posterity should receive it upon the same terms with him; I mean, as a
seale of the righteousnesse of Faith. This is the strength (or weaknesse rather) of their arguing from this place, that Circumcision was a seale of the righteousnesse of Faith unto
Abraham only, For
1. Though
Abraham did receive the sign of Circumcision in his flesh, (
Gen. 17. 24, 26.) yet is it not this
receiving it, which is here spoken of; but his
receiving it in the Law or Ordinance of it [from God] in such a sence as
John the Baptist may be said to have received Baptism;
viz. because he was the first to whom the Ordinance of Baptism was delivered by God. Thus also
Moses is said by
Stephen to have
RECEIVED the lively Oracles to give unto them. Act. 7. 38. In this sense also
Christ is said to have
RECEIVED of the Father the promise of the holy Ghost, which he shed forth. Act. 2. 33. And if
Abraham's RECEIVING Circumcision in this place, signified his being circumcised in the flesh, it must follow, that all his posterity,
receiving circumcision in this sense, as well as he, should at least in part, all of them
be Fathers of them that believe as well as he; in as much as this prerogative is manifestly by the Apostles suspended upon that
receiving of Circumcision, which is here spoken of, not upon the end, for which he received it.
2. By
the Faith, which
Abraham is here said to have
had being yet uncircumcised, and of the righteousnesse of which he is said to have
received Circumcision, as a
sign, and
seal, is not meant that individuall
Faith, whether act, or habit, which was in
Abraham, but the species or kind of Faith, which he had. In such a sense as this, the Apostle saith that that
Faith which was in
Timothie,
[Page 190] dwelt first in his Grandmother Loïs [2 Tim. 1. 5.] meaning, the same species or kind of Faith, i. (as himself also expresseth it) of Faith
Unfeigned. When I call to remembrance the unfeigned Faith that is in thee, which first dwelt in thy Grandmother Lois, and thy mother Eunice, and I am perswaded that in thee also. In like manner, by the
Faith of Abraham, twice in this very chapter (
Rom. 4. 12, 16.) is meant that species or kind of
Paith which
Abraham had.
3. For the cleare understanding the Scripture before us, it is diligently to be observed, that the Apostle doth not say,
that Abraham received circumcision as either
sign, or
seal of his Faith, but,
of the righteousnesse of the Faith, which he had, i. of that justification, or justified estate, wherein by vertue of the counsell, will, and decree of God in that behalf, he was invested or instated, by, and upon, his beleving. Circumcision was neither
sign, nor
seal, of
Abrahams Faith, nor of any other mans Faith how like soever unto
Abraham's, but
of the righteousnes of his Faith; yet not as his, but as true, and
unfeigned, 1. such, as unto which God by covenant and promise, had annexed the Grace and blessednesse of Justification. From whence it follow's,
4. That circumcision could not be a
sign or
seal of the
righteousnesse of Abrahams Faith only, individually or personally considered; but must needs be this
sign and
seal of the same righteousnesse of the like Faith, in what person, or persons soever it should be found. Yea it was a
sign and
seal of the
righteousness of Faith, simply and indefinitely considered, i. as promised or covenanted by God unto man-kind. So that whether any person among the
Jews had been circumcised, or not, and so whether any circumcised person had beleeved, or not, yet was Circumcision a
sign and seal of the righteousnesse of Faith unto them, as well as unto those, who were both circumcised, and believed. i. As God made this covenant with the world, or man-kind in generall, that whosoever truly believed in him, should hereby become righteous,
[Page 191] or (which is the same) be justified; so likewise upon the same generall and unlimited terms, he gave the Ordinance of circumcision (by the hand or ministerie of his servant
Abraham) for a
sign and
seal of his truth and faithfulnesse in this covenant [i. that he would justifie all those without exception who should truly beleeve] This is evident from these words [in the fall of the verse] in their dependance upon the former;
that righteousness might be imputed unto them also [unto them, i. unto all]
that should believe [whether circumcised, or uncircumcised] as if he should have said; Therefore
Abraham received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousnes of that kind of
Faith, which he had being yet uncircūcised, that so all those without exception, who should
beleeve as he did, might have the same assurance with him, that
righteousnesse should be imputed unto them also, as it had been unto him, i. that they should be as certainly justified by God, as he had been. Mr.
Fishers notion, denying Circumcision of old, and Baptism now, to be any
sign at all unto children, is very childish, and unworthy a Considering man. Circumcision was the same, i. the same
sign, unto children, which it was unto men: nor was there any difference, change, or alteration in it, or in the signifying nature or propertie of it, when it was actually apprehended and understood by these children being now become men. But the present inability or incapacity in children to understand the language or signification of a sign, doth not prove that that which is really a sign, is no sign unto them: it onely proves, that it is not apprehended as a sign, or in the signifying relation of it, by them. If signs be no signs unto children, because they do not at present understand their signification, it will follow, that there are none at all in the world unto men, whilst they are asleep, or whilst thorow any ingagement of their minds or thoughts otherwise, they do not actually mind or attend the significations of them. A sign is not therefore called a sign, because it alwayes actually signifies one thing, or other,
[Page 192] unto any man, but because it is apt to signifie such or such a thing, unto those that are in a capacitie (whether more immediate, or more remote) to understand it, and withall, actually mind the signification. But the conceit we now speak of is so waterish, that there is no tast either of truth, or reason in it.
Sect. 62.
5. By the premises levied in the consideration of the Scripture before us, duly considered, it clearly appeareth, that when
Abraham's said to have
RECEIVED the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousnesse of the Faith which he had being yet uncircumcised, THAT HE MIGHT BE THE FATHER OF ALL THAT BELIEVE; the meaning is, that God, by casting this peculiar honour upon
Abraham, to make him, from amongst all the men in the world, the Receiver of, and (as it were) his Great feoffee in trust for, his Great Ordinance of Circumcision, which he intended for a
sign, and seal of that blessed Covenant of Grace made with him and his seed, and in them, with all the world, did characterise and commend him unto the world as
the Father of all that should ever after
beleeve, i. for the most exemplarie and signall Beleever that ever the world had seen, the worth and transcendent excellency of whose Faith was enough to replenish the earth with a generation of beleevers. The meaning of this expression,
That he might be the Father of, &c. according to the frequent use of the verb substantive in the Scripture, is, that he might be declared, or made known, to
be, the Father (in the sence mentioned)
of all that believe. That ye may be the children of your Father, &c. [1. that ye may be known to be so]
Mat. 5. 45. And the man whom the Lord shall chuse, shall be holy. [i. shall be owned or acknowledged for holy]
Num. 16. 7. So again:
And now I beseech thee let the power of my Lord be great, [1. appear, or be discovered to be great]
Num. 14: 17. That sin might BE out
[Page 193] of measure sinfull by the commandement, [1. might appear, or, be known to be so]
Rom. 7. 13. Besides many the like
This interpretation of the verb Substantive,
BE, Mr.
Fisher himself attesteth, affirming that
Circumcision was a seal to Abraham to honour the greatness of the Faith he had, and to NOTIFIE him to be the Father of the Faithfull, as is plainly expest, Rom. 4. 11. Baby-Baptism. p. 153. As God by chusing
Moses out of all the children of
Israel, yea out of the whole world, to be the first and immediate
Receiver from himself of those
lively Oracles (as
Stephen expresseth them, Act. 7.) hereby declaclared and commended him both unto the nation of the
Jews, and then to all the world besides, for a Great Prophet, & Person highly interessed in his favour, &c. and did the like by
John Baptist, in making choice of him from amongst all the holy & worthy persons in the world▪ to be the first & imediate
Receiver of Baptism from his hand, that s
[...] by, and from, him it might be propagated unto all those, to whom it was intended; in like manner by singling, and chusing
Abraham out from amongst the generation of men spread upon the face of the whole Earth, to be the first and imediate Receiver of the Great Ordinance of Circumcision, intended and given for a
sign and
seal of the
Righteosness of such a Faith, or kind of Faith, as he had being yet uncircumcised, by, and from, him to be derived unto all those, that should desire, or be found meet to partake thereof; he did (I say) hy casting the Spirit of this glory upon him, recommend and set him forth unto the world as the
Father of all those that should believe, [i. for a person, whose Faith he so highly esteemed, that he invited the world to follow his steps herein] So that
Abraham was not properly or formally constituted, or made the
Father of all that believe, (in the sence declared) by his receiving the sign of Circumcision,
a seal of the righteousnesse os the Faith, which, &c. but by that great and worthy spirit of Faith acting, and shewing it self from time to time so exemplarily in him in severall cases, upon occasion (as appears,
Rom. 4. 18. Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become, the Father of many
a) See Rom. 4 18, 19, 20, 21. Heb. 11. 8, 9, 17, &c.
nations, according to that which was spoken, So shall thy seed be, &c.) Onely the honour of this Father-hood, which was
Abrahams equitable right upon the account now specified, before his
receiving Circumcision, God
[Page 194] was pleased to attest and set his
seal unto, in the sight and presence (as it were) of Heaven and Earth, by revealing that his mysterious and great Ordinance of circumcision first unto him, as for his own personall accommodation, and heavenly securitie in matters of highest concernment unto him, so likewise for the like benefit and blessing unto his posteritie, and all those who should incorporate, and make one nation and people with them. And that the world might understand and know, that the consignment of this great Ordinance unto
Abraham, was intended by God as an honourable cognizance of that signall Faith, which was in him; he was pleased to impose this sence and signification upon the said Ordinance;
viz. that it should be a seal, or means of confirmation unto the world, that in whomsoever that kind of Faith, which was in
Abraham, should be found, he should with
Abraham, be justified in his sight,
Rom. 4. 11, 22, 23, 24. Gal. 3. 6, 7, 8. 9.
Sect. 63.
6. (And lastly, for this) evident it is, 1. that
Abraham his being circumcised, or his
receiving this Ordinance in the flesh, is not in this Scripture so much as mentioned, or intended, but only his
receiving the first discovery and command of it from God, as a Feoffee in trust, for his posteritie, and those who should desire to incorporate with them. 2. That Circumcision, the Ordinance whereof
Abraham thus
received, was not intended, or given by God, as either a
sign or
seal, either of
Abrahams Faith, or of the Faith of any other person; nor yet as either
sign or
seal of
the righteousness of
Abrahams personall or individuall
Faith, as such, but
of the righteousness of the same kind of
Faith, in whomsoever, or in how many soever it should be found, during the time assigned by God for the continuance in it in the world. 3. That
Abraham was very notably and solemnly declared by God unto the
[Page 195] world to be the
Father of all that believe, not by any kind of receiving Circumcision in his flesh, wherein all his posteritie were equally priviledged with him, but by
receiving the Ordinance and commandment of it immediately, and before any other person, from God; which was his prerogative alone. 4. (And lastly) That the counsell and minde of God in circumcision, was, that it should be both a
sign and
seal of the
righteousnesse of a true and unfeigned
Faith. [i. of that kind of
Faith which was in
Abraham] in whomsoever it should be found, as well as in
Abraham; yea simply and indefinitely so,] i. whether this
Faith had ever been found in any man, or no; inasmuch as neither mens beleeving, nor their non-beleeving, do, or can, at all alter the purpose or counsell of God in any of his Ordinances.]
Sect. 64.
Did I not judge the explication given of the Scripture lately argued, abundantly sufficient to satisfie and convince any man, to whom
Paul, being alive, would not say,
if he be ignorant, let him be ignorant, that Circumcision was not a
sign or
seal of the righteousness of Abrahams personall or individuall
Faith only, but generally and universally of the
righteousness of the same kind of
Faith, in whomsoever it should be found, I should adde much more for his satisfaction in that behalf. I trust the Reader will pardon the digression, considering that the text of
[...]cripture opened herein, thorowly and distinctly understood, gives little lesse then a thorow light into the Question about Infant-Baptism. And I am in no degree doubtfull, had but Mr.
Fisher, and Mr.
A. been both willing, and able to reach the mind of the holy Ghost therein, and withall quitted themselves like men in the consideration of it, they had been preserved in the streight way of God and of the Gospel, and not turned aside into the crooked path of Ana-Baptism. But let us now return, and hear what Mr.
A. hath farther to say,
[Page 196] why
God's design touching Repentance for the Remission of sins, should be better served, or
answered, by the Baptizing of men, then of children. Therefore
2. (Saith he)
If it be called the Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins, because men by taking up that Ordinance, do ingage themselves to the practice of repentance and mortification, as the Apostle supposeth the beleeving Romans
Mr.
A. p. 15. 16.
to have done, Rom. 6. 2, to 6. (By the way, what need we an
IF, If it be called, &c. if the Apostle hath determined the case?)
then this end is better provided for in the baptism of men, then of Infants. Surely Circumcision under the Law was an ingagement unto men to the practise of repentance and mortification, as well as Baptism under the Gospel. And yet God judged this end of it better
serv'd, and
answered, by the administration of it unto Infants, then unto men; otherwise we presume he would have prescribed the Administration of it unto men, rather then unto children. That men were ingaged by their being Circumcised
unto the practise of Repentance and Mortification, I suppose is no mans doubt or question. If it be, resolution in aboundance on that hand we speak of may be had,
Deut. 10. 16. Jer. 4. 4. Rom. 2. 28, 29. Phil. 3. 3. (besides some other places) Therefore unless Mr.
A. can give us some better reason, then God himself knew any in the like case, why a Baptismall engagement unto Repentance and Mortification, should be
better provided for by the baptising of men, then of children, it concerns him to retract his assertion in this behalf, But
3. The reason (or rather, vice-reason) which he gives of such his assertion, is,
because an engagement to practise repentance, supposeth, 1. An end of Repentance. 2. A capacity of performing that, to which they do ingage; neither of which are to be found in Infants, &c. I answer,
Sect. 65.
1. An engagement to practise Repentance by those
[Page 197] who were circumcised, supposed as much
an end of repentance, as it doth in those who are baptised (and so likewise a
capacitie to perform that, which was engaged unto) yet these, neither
divisim, nor
conjunctim, were judged any reason by God why Infants ought not to be circumcised. But the wisdom (it seems) of men re-baptized is super-infinite.
2. I confesse, I do not understand what he meaneth, when he affirmeth, that
an end of repentance is not to be found in infants, but in men. And therefore reverencing that saying of the wise man,
He that answereth a matter before he heareth, [i. understandeth]
it, it is folly and shame unto him, I shall make no further answer at present unto it, but this;
viz. that when Mr.
A. shall enable me to understand how the
end of repentance is in men, and not in children, I shall freely give him my sense of his notion.
3. Nor is Mr.
A. a friend either unto reason, or to the truth, in affirming, that
there is no capacitie in children of performing that, to which they do ingage. For, 1. in such a sense as there is a
capacitie in them to
engage unto any thing, there is likewise to
perform. Children are in as good and proper a
capacitie to
perform that, which is or ought to be
ingaged unto in Baptim, as to make the engagement it self. Secondly, though children be not in a present, actuall, or immediate
capacitie to
perform that, which Baptism
engageth unto, yet are they in a remote and mediate
capacity hereof, and which by the use of means, and blessing of God upon these means, may in due time become
actuall. Nor can I think that all those, who according to Mr.
A's. notion, are, or have been duly baptized, have been in an actuall and present capacitie at the time of their baptizing, to perform every
Luke 3. 13. thing they
engaged unto by being baptized. They who as yet doubted whether
John was the Messiah, or no, were not in a present or immediate
capacitie of beeleeving
Christ to be this Messiah; yet were they ingaged by their being baptized to beleeve this; and notwithstanding their
[Page 198] actuall incapacitie of beleeving it, were lawfully baptized. So likewise they, who think they truly beleeve, and are supposed by others to beleeve accordingly, and yet both these suppositions notwithstanding, do not truly beleeve, may and ought neverthelesse to be baptized; yet are they in no actuall
capacitie to
perform that to which they
engage by being baptized; I mean to beleeve in
Jesus Christ, and to persevere beleeving unto the end. Yea Mr.
A. himself by being baptized,
ingaged to a perseverance in Faith and holinesse unto the end of his dayes; yet was he not at the time of his baptism in an actuall
capacitie to
perform that, which he
engaged unto in this kind. For a present standing in Grace, or Faith, is no more an actuall
capacitie of persevering in either to the end of a mans life, then a present healthfull state or condition of the body is an actuall capacitie of preserving himself in health untill he dieth; or then the present possession of an estate worth 1000. l.
per annum, is
an actuall capacitie in the possessor of paying a debt of a 1000. or 2000 l. twenty years after. So then the difference which Mr.
A. pretends to finde in the consideration before us, between men and children in reference unto Baptism, is altogether inconsiderable, and turns to no account at all for the support of his cause. Whether this second consideration, which he supposeth may be the reason why Baptism is termed
the Baptism of repentance for remission of sins, be consistent with the first, I shall not trouble the Reader to discusse; but rather desire him to consider. But
Sect. 66.
3. He advanceth in his supposals about the businesse in hand, thus, p. 16.
If it be called the Baptism of Repentance for the Remission of sins, because God thereby signifies and SEALS unto men the remission of their sins upon their repentance, this end and use likewise is BETTER answered in mens Baptism, who do repent, then in Infants who do not, &c. I answer,
[Page 199]1. His conceit of any
End, or
Ʋse, of Baptism
better answered in the baptism of men, then of Infants, hath been again & again put to rebuke by the consideration of the Counsell of God himself in circumcision. We shall not need to repeat the consideration here. There was everywhit as much reason, why it might have been said in the dayes of Circumcision, that such & such an
End, or
Ʋse, of Circumcision, is
better answered by the circumcising of
men, then of
infants, as it can be said under the Gospel, that any
End, or
Ʋse of
Baptism is better answered by the baptizing of Men, then of Children. But
2. When he saith, that the
End of Baptism (so with some regret of jealousie supposed by him)
is BETTER answered by the baptizing of men, then of children, doth he not very plainly imply and grant, that this
End is competently (at least)
answered in the baptizing of children also? If so, then certainly the baptizing of children is neither a nullitie, nor yet a thing unlawfull. But this consequence, & the goodnesse of it, have been sufficiently vindicated in the premises. As the Apostle in the case of marriage, affirming that
he that keepeth his virgin [meaning unmarried]
doth BETTER, granteth with all, that he that giveth her in marriage,
doth WELL, 1 Cor. 7. 36, 38. So he that teacheth that any
End of Baptism, is
BETTER answered one way, undeniably granteth, that this
End may
WELL and to a commendable degree, be answered in another.
Sect. 67.
3. Whereas he supposeth, that
Baptism may be called the Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins, because God thereby signifies and SEALS the remission of sins upon Repentance, &c. he takes the boldnesse to lift up his pen against the great Apostle of his Faith (in the doctrine of Antipedo-baptism;) Mr.
Sam. Fisher, whose avowed Doctrine it is, that Baptism, as it is not so much as signifying
[Page 200] unto children, (a) so is it no
SEALING Ordinance
Baby-Baptsm p. 154, &c. unto any. In which notion of his he laies the honour of the Ordinance of Baptism in the dust, unto which notwithstanding otherwise he crieth,
Hosanna in the highest.
4. Whereas he gives this for a reason, why the
End and Ʋse of Baptism, of which he speaketh, should be
better answered by the baptizing of men, then of children
viz. Because men, who have begun to repent, are in a good capacitie to receive confirmation and establishment in their hope and confidence—whereas Infants, whilest such, are uncapable of any such thing, &c. I answer,
1. That which himself here, onely doubtfully, and with
proviso, call's one
End and Use of Baptism, (
viz. the signifying and sealing unto men, the remission of their sins upon repentance) one greater then He in the cause of Ana-Baptism (as we lately heard) denies to be either the one, or the other. Himself being doubtfull, whether there be any such
End or Use of Baptism, as that here mentioned by him, upon what sober account doth he trouble the world with telling them, that in case there be such, either
End, or
Ʋse, they are
better answered, by the baptism of men, then of children? Is that which may not be, as well as be,
better answered by one means, then another? These are strange speculations.
2. Supposing that one
End and Ʋse of Baptism should be
better answered by the baptizing of men, then of children, what follows from hence? It neither follows (in the first place) that therefore every
end and use thereof is
better answered by such an administration; nor (in the second) that Baptism therefore is not to be administred unto children. One end of meats and drinks (as for example, the preservation of the health and strength of men and women come to their just statures and growth) is
better answered by the eating and drinking of men and women, then of children: but it followeth not from hence, that therefore eating & drinking are not to be allowed unto children. One
end and
use of marriage
[Page 201] is
better answered by the marrying of persons in the strength and vigour of their youth: but this proveth not, that therefore it is unlawful for persons of more maturitie of years to marrie. This very
End and
Use of Baptism here suggested, was
better answered by the Baptism of men, who had sinned and repented, then by the baptism of
Christ himself, who was uncapable of repentance, and of remission of sins hereby; yet this proveth not, that therefore the baptism of
Christ was unlawfull. Therefore Mr.
A's. reasoning at this turn is to little purpose.
Sect. 68.
3. Whereas he attempteth to prove, that the
End and Use of Baptism now under consideration, is
better answered by the baptism of men, then of children, by this argument;
viz. because men WHO HAVE BEGUN TO REPENT, are in a good capacitie to receive, &c. doth he not reason at as loose a tate, as he that should go about to prove that men shall be saved, because righteous men shall be saved? or should infer, that such and such things do belong to a subject simply considered, because they belong to this subject so and so qualified?
4. Though
Abraham, when he was circumcised, was
in a good capacity to receive confirmation and establishment in his hope and confidence, both that God would give unto him (in his posteritie) the promised land of
Canaan, and likewise that he would justifie him thorow his beleeving, whereas
Isaac, at the time of his circumcising, was in no such capacitie of either, yet was the circumcising of
Isaac every whit as regular and lawfull, as the circumcising of
Abraham; yea was of the two, more agreeable to the standing Law for Circumcision. In like manner though children be in no such
capacity at the time of their baptizing, to
receive confirmation and establishment in their hope and confidence of obtaining remission of sins upon their repentance, as repentant men are, when they are baptized,
[Page 202] yet may their baptism be every whit as lawfull, yea and more regular, then the baptizing of such men. Therefore Mr.
A's. discourse in the quarters we are now beating up, is without sinews.
Sect. 69.
5. (And lastly for this) when he saith,
whereas Infants, whilest such, are ALTOGETHER uncapable of of any such thing; in respect whereof this end is made frustrate, when Baptism is given unto them, he speaketh truth neither in the premises, nor in the conclusion. For 1. Infants,
whilst such, are not
ALTOGETHER uncapable of that, whereof he speaketh. For although (as hath been formerly argued) they be not in an
actuall capacity of the thing, I mean, in such a
capacity whereby they are inabled to receive the
Confirmation and
establishment he speaks of, at the time of their baptizing, or whilst thy are infants, yet are they in some
capacitie, and this proper and direct, (though mediate and remote) of receiving these accommodations in due time, as they are in such a capacitie, as soon as born, of speaking, thinking, apprehending, &c. however this capacity is not ordinarily reduced into act till after severall years. Secondly, from hence it follows, that neither is that
End of Baptism, of which he speaks,
made frustrate, when Baptism is given unto children, any whit more, then the
End of planting is
made frustrate by the non-fructification of the tree planted immediately upon the planting of it; or the
end of sowing
made frustrate by reason that the seed doth not yield an harvest-increase, as soon as it is sown.
What I do, thou knowest not now (said the Lord
Christ unto
Peter, and in him, to the rest)
but thou shalt know hereafter; Joh. 13. 7. Christs action here spoken of, was not hereby
made frustrate unto
Peter, because he understood not the meaning or import of it, when it was acted. And many of his sayings to his Disciples, which they understood not when they were spoken, were understood
[Page 203] by them with advantage afterwards. See Sect. 152.
Sect. 70.
Whereas he addeth,
that there is a greater APPEARANCE both of the wisdom and goodness of God in vouchsafing and applying such a means as Baptism is, to strengthen mens Faith in his promise of Remission of sins upon their repentance, unto such, who 1. have need of this Confirmation; and 2. are capable of receiving it, then there is in that application of it which is made unto Infants, who neither have need of it, not yet are capable of receiving it; I answer,
1. What
appearance there may be
of the wisdom and goodness of God in such a disposition as he speaks of, in his own eyes, or in the eyes of men of his judgement, I shall not prejudge; but certain I am that there neither is, nor hath been, any such
appearance in the eyes of many men, as sharp-sighted in matters of this nature, as they.
2. Nor doth it argue, either
greater wisdom, or
goodnesse to withhold from a man such supplies, which he may have urgent occasion to make use of, untill the very pang of his necessity in this kind cometh upon him, then it doth to prevent him with such accommodations against the time of his need. Suppose that Circumcision was a sign and seal only of the faithfulnesse of God in his promise of giving the land of
Canaan unto the Jews, yet did there
appear as much
wisdom and
goodness of God in
vouchsafing and
applying this means of their confirmation herein unto them, whilst they were yet children, and so at present uncapable of receiving it, as there would, or could have done, in
vouchsafing and
applying the same means unto them afterwards, when they were both more capable of the said confirmation, and withall stood in more need of it.
Sect. 71.
3. (And lastly, for this) Though children have no present
need of that
Confirmation he speaks of, yet have they even present
need of the application of such an Ordinance unto them, by means whereof they may receive this
Confirmation with advantage in due time.
As the children of the
Jews, had
need (at least some kind of
need, unlesse we shall say, that Circumcision was altogether superfluous unto them) of such an Ordinance to be administred unto them, by which they might be confirmed afterwards, in the truth and faithfulnesse of God for the performance of that promise, whatever it was, which was signed and sealed unto them by circumcision, although they were uncapable of any such confirmation as this, at the time when they were circumcised: in like manner children under the Gospell, though whilst children, they stand in no need of confirmation in the truth of the Covenant of Grace, yea and are all this while uncapable of it, yet this is no argument to prove that therefore they do not stand in
need of being prevented with such an Ordinance from God, by which they may be confirmed herein, when they shall arrive at a capacitie of this
confirmation. Mariners, or such who traffique by Sea, whilst they are yet on shore in their own land, or whilst they are sailing upon the seas, may stand in
need of many things, of which notwithstanding they have no use, or benefit, untill they come to another land, whether their course is intended. And though the same things may possibly be procured and had in this other land, whether their voyage is bent, yet if they cannot be had here upon terms equally beneficiall with those, on which they may be had in their own land, the men we speak of may truly and properly enough be said to stand in need of them before they go to sea, and whilst they are yet in their own land. In like manner though children have no actuall or present benefit by
[Page 205] Baptism, nor are capable of any, until years of discretion & knowledg, yea & though they may be baptized, when they come to be men, as well as whilst they are yet children; yet neither of these considerations, nor both together, argue any thing, but that baptism may be
needfull for children, and that, whilst such, they receive it upon terms of better advantage for their future occasions, then they could do, in case they should not receive it untill they come to be men. But the truth is that Mr.
A. in all these reasonings, on which He insists in his second argument against Infant-baptism, seems to strive to out-wisdom God: and all they who rise up against the same practise with arguments pretending inconvenience, unprofitablenesse (or the like) therein, dash their foot against the same stone.
Sect. 72.
4. We have yet (p. 16.) another possible reason proposed to us, why it may be called
the Baptism of Repentance for remission of sins, viz. this,
Because the persons who are baptized do thereby professe and DECLARE ƲNTO THE WORLD, that they look for remission of sins from God, upon their repentance. If (saith he)
it be called, &c, yet this end also is better answered in mens Baptism, then in infants. (I answer as formerly)
1. But what if this be no reason of that Denomination of Baptism, of which we have heard so much to so little purpose? what then becomes of that, which Mr.
A. builds upon it? The air may be afraid of being beaten by it. That the five reasons here suggested by him, should all of them be reasons in realitie and truth) of the said Denomination, is (I suppose) scarce his own thought, or notion: nor are they all well consistent amongst themselves (as was formerly hinted) nor hath he declared his mind which of the five, one, or more, should inherit.
2. The reason or
end of the said Denomination here waveringly, and upon supposall, suggested by him, is
[Page 206] (probably) no true reason or end thereof. For how can
persons baptized (upon the terms allowed by him, and frequently practised in his way)
thereby professe and DECLARE UNTO THE WORLD that they look for remission of sins upon their repentance, when as 1. many are baptized in hugger-mugger, privatly, and in the night, and of whose baptism its self the world (possibly) may have no knowledge whilst they live? Yea I know, and Mr.
A. knows, a person not inconsiderable in the Common-wealth of new-baptism, who kept his Baptism to himself for a eleven or twelve years together, before
the world, yea or his fellow-dippers themselves, one or two haply present at the solemnitie, excepted, knew any thing thereof. Doubtlesse all this while he made
no profession or declaration unto the world of any thing at all by his baptism. 2. In case the persons baptized should make proclamation in the streets or market-places, that they are baptized, the world is at liberty whether they will believe them, or no.
If (saith
Christ, Joh. 5. 31.) I bear witnesse of my self, my witnesse is not true, [meaning, legally
true, or such, which you, being strangers to me, are necessitated to own] And it is no easie matter for
the world to receive testimony of any mans baptism [in Mr.
A's way of baptizing] from two or three witnesses present at it. 3. (And lastly) in case
the world might be satisfied touching the truth and certaintie of the baptism of all that are baptized, yet do they not understand any such
profession, or
declaration, imported or made by it,
viz. that the persons baptized
look for remission of sins upon their repentance. Therefore no such
profession or
declaration as this is made by baptism unto the world: and consequently this is no end of baptism. To what purpose then doth he pretend, that it
is better answered in the baptism of men, then of Infants.
Sect. 73.
Whreas he saith, that
men are capable of making such
[Page 207] a profession and declaration of themselves to the world IN and BY their Baptism, when as infants are altogether uncapable of doing any such thing; I answer,
1. That
men themselves are very ill capable of making that
profession he speaks of, or any other,
in their Baptism, [1. during the time of their being under water]
2. As uncapable altogether are they of making either the one, or the other,
BY their Baptism. A man cannot
professe or
declare that,
BY baptism (at least orderly & regularly) which God never intended should be
professed or
declared by it Now Mr.
A. himself speaks doubtingly whether such a
profession and
declaratin as we now speak of, be any
end of baptism, or no. If they be not (a negative already proved by us, as well as questioned, or doubted, by him) then can they not by any man be made by it.
3. There is very seldom much of the world, for the most part nothing at all, present at the baptizing of those, who Mr.
A. here supposeth should
make the profession and declaration which he speaks of,
in and by their Baptism. In what
capacitie then are they of making them
unto the world at such a time?
4. (And lastly for this) though they who are baptized men, are able to make what
professions or
declarations by words they please, about the time of their baptism, which infants at the time of their Baptism, by themselves, or in their own persons, cannot; yet he that offereth his Infant unto baptism, and so he that baptizeth it, may at this very time make the same, whether
professions, or
declarations, with men. And how, or why such a
profession and declaration as he speaketh of, made by these persons, when an infant is baptized, should not as well
answer and accommodate that
end of Baptism (if such it be) which he here suggesteth (at least in reference to the world) as the like made by other men, when they are baptized, I verily understand not. Truly these arguments are no honour or strength to the cause of Antipedo-baptism.
[Page 208]5. He yet supposeth once more;
If it be called the Baptism of repentance, &c. because it seals and confirms the Covenant or promises of God made to men touching the remission of their sins upon their repentance, yet this end and use
Mr.]
A. p. 16, 17.
also is attained upon far BETTER TERMS in the Administration of Baptism to believers, and to men of understanding, then it is, or can be, when administred unto Infants who have neither. I answer,
Sect. 74.
1. This fift (and last)
IF, is the same in substance and import (and partly in words also) with the third. Wherefore (to avoid Repetitions) the Reader is desired to re-peruse the preceding, 67, 68, &c. Sections, where he shall find the impertinencie of the contents of it argued and discovered. And
2. Whereas he here pleads, that
If the intent of God in making Baptism a seal of his Covenant and Promise, is not to make his Covenant more sure in it self, but to give it a more sure, stable, and unquestionable being in the minds and apprehensions of men, then this end cannot be attained in infants by their Baptism, because they want the use and exercise of their reasons, judgements, &c. without which the articles and terms of Gods Covenant will never take place, or have a being in the minds of any, by way of beleef; doth he not again put the wisdom of God to rebuke in his counsell and Ordinance of Circumcision? For whatsoever
Covenant or Promise it was which he intended to
seal thereby, it was no whit more
to make it more sure in it self, but only
in the minds and apprehensions of men, then his intent is to make that Covenant and Promise
sure, which he
sealeth by Baptism: and yet we know (and it hath been oft noted) that he judged his end in this kind as wel, or rather better
attained, by the application of that
seal unto Infants, then unto men. But God, and Mr.
A. (it seems) are divided in their respective senses upon the case.
[Page 209]3. (And lastly for this) be it granted, that
without the use and exercise of mens reasons and judgments, the Articles and terms of Gods Covenant will never take place, or have a being in the minds of any, &c. yet this is no reason at all, why such a
Seal, by which [i. by the knowledge and consideration of which] God intends to give being, or a more sure being, to the said
Articles in the minds and and apprehensions of men, should not be administred, or applied, but only where there is an actuall and present
use and exercise of these faculties;
See more of this, Sect. 71. Especially this is no reason why this administration should not be made in the case mentioned, when there are reasons why it should be made; which is the case in Infant-Baptism, (as it was also in Infant-Circumcision.) What these reasons are, I mean, why the Seal of Baptism should be adminstred unto Infants, we shall (God willing) declare in due time. By the way, Mr.
A. seems to be a man of more then ordinary foresight, in delivering himself so provisionally, under the protection of so many
IFS, touching his sence, why Baptism may be called the
Baptism of repentance for the rem
[...]ssion of sins. For hereby he seems to foresee, that by that time he had travelled a little further in his discourse, he should start a better reason of that Denomination, then any of those now offered by the shaking hand of any of his
IF'S. We shall hear of this in due time.
3. Mr.
A. in his progresse acquainteth us with another
SEEMING end of Baptism.
Another end of Baptism (saith he, p. 17.)
SEEMS to be this; viz.
that such who are baptized, might thereby signifie their acceptance of, and consent unto, the terms of the Gospel, or Covenant of Grace. But the substance of this
seemingness, we had lately under the conduct of the fourth,
IF (p. 16.) and in part also, of the first
IF, p. 15. And if the Reader desires further satisfaction herein, he is desired to repair back to the rifling of the two said
IFS, Sect. 60, 61, &c. and Sect. 72, 73, &c.
Sect. 75.
Nor doth he tell us any news, when he addeth:
For the Covenant of God with men doth consist of certain articles to be observed and kept by each partie covenanting, as covenants among men generally dc. But this old story (it may be) makes way to a new. Therefore he steereth on his course, thus:
And as amongst men parties covenanting are wont to signifie their mutuall consent to their respective articles, by some solemn act of theirs in presence of witnesses, as by signing, sealing, delivering, &c. So God in the Covenant between him and men, will have something like unto this done by men PƲBLIQUELY, to signifie their consent to the terms of it, as well as what is done by him to declare his readiness to do and perform what he hath undertaken on his part. We are yet in a safe roade; or however, not much beside it. Only a touch upon two things.
1. If by
PƲBLIQƲELY, he means, in the sight of the world, or, upon such terms, that all men, or the generality of persons round about, may readily come to know and understand, then his rule condems his practise, and the practise generally observed by persons of his judgement. For neither did himself, in this sence,
publiquely, signifie his cōs
[...]nt to the terms of the covenant by his being baptized, the generalitie of us knowing nothing of his Baptism, but only by tradition (whose information in other cases is not very authentique, or authoritative) or by common fame, which is known to be
Tàm ficti pravi
(que) tenax, quàm nuncia veri. i.
As well an h
[...]ld-fast of
[...]hat feigned is,
As a Reporter of Truth's certainties.
And (as hath been notic'd formerly) that most of those, who are led, as they think, to
Christ by the way
[Page 211] of new Baptism, chuse
Nicodemus his season, either
formally or
materially, for their voyage. Therefore what they do in this kind, they do it not so
PƲBLIQUELY.
2.
The will of God, in the Covenant made with
Abraham & his posteritie (whether spiritual or tēporal) was as much that
something should be done by mē publiquely to signifie their consent unto the terms of it, as it is that any thing in this kind should be done by men to signifie their consent to the terms of the Covenant of Grace in the Gospel. Therefore how impertinent is that which follows;
Now faith in Christ, and an obedientiall subjection to ALL his Laws and precepts, being the condition of this Covenant on mans part, at WHAT TIME SOEVER HE ENTERS INTO COVENANT with God, and undertakes the performance of the condition, he is to sign and seal the same IN THE PRESENCE of w
[...]nesses by that solemn ACT OF HIS in being baptized. For answer,
Sect. 76.
1. I had thought untill now (and shall think so still, notwithstanding Mr.
A's thought to the contrary) that a person
in his
being baptized, is a patient, or sufferer only, not an Agent, or
Actour, much lesse that he performs any
Solemn Act herein. For they who
act in their being baptized, must needs be Se-baptists, and not baptized after the manner of the Gospell. So that his notion about mens
signifying their consent to the terms of the Gospell by some solemn ACT, falls to the ground. If he pleads, that men act in offering, or submitting themselves unto Baptism, though not in their Baptism it self, I answer; Be it so, yet mens offering, or submitting themselves unto Baptism, are no solemn or Sacramental
actings, nor can their
consent to the terms of the Covenant, be said to be
signified by these
actings, unlesse it may be said withall that men may
testifie that consent we speak of, without being baptized. For that men may offer themselves, and submit unto Baptism, without being actually baptized, is (I suppose) no mans question.
2. Whereas he makes an
obedientiall subjection to ALL
[Page 212] Christs laws and precepts, (without any explication, or proviso) as well as
Faith in Christ, the
condition of the Covenant of Grace
on mans part, doth he not make a Law, by which, were it of any force or authoritie, as well himself, as all other men, should be condemned, unlesse he can approve himself an exception from that Generall Rule of the Apostle
James, In many things we offend all? If no person can claim interest in the good things of the Covenant, but only they, who shall perform the condition of this Covenant, and this condition be (either in whole or in part)
an obedien
[...]iall subjection to all Christs laws and precepts (as Mr.
A. determines) then in case he doth not
obedientially sub
[...]ect to all these laws and precepts (which I am farre from thinking that either he, or any other person doth, yea or that they do so much as know what all these
Laws and Precepts are) he hath fast shut the doore of life against himself.
3. Whereas he saith,
at what time soever a person entereth into covenant with God, he is to sign and seal the same in the presence of witnesses by the solemn act of his being baptized; 1. I would demand of him, whether he thinks the Lord
Christ was not
en
[...]ered into covenant with God, before his being baptized; or whether he acted besides rule, that at the time of his
entering into covenant with God, he did not
sign and seal the same by his being
baptized. Yea I cannot but think that the
Eunuch was
entered into covenant with God some considerable space of time, before his being baptized. Nor is it an extravagant thought to conceive the same of
Cornelius. 2. Nor is he able to prove (nor is the thing much more probable, then proveable) any presence of
witnesses, either at the Baptizing of the
Eunuch, or of
Paul, besides many others)▪. (& lastly) I would gladly learn of him, whether the children of the
Jews entered into covenant with God at the time of
their circumcising, or not till afterwards, when they were able to make profession of their Faith in God. If he teacheth me the former for truth, then would I gladly learn this lesson further, why the children (at least the children
[Page 213] of beleevers) under the Gospell, should not be as capable of entering into Covenant with God, as they: and if so, why they should not be baptized (according to his own principles.) If the latter, then what necessitie was there (& consequently, now is there) that
at what time soever a person entereth into Covenant with God, he should sign and seal the same.
Sect. 77.
Of his further conceptions about the businesse, he delivers himself thus, p. 17.
In this respect especially I CONceive it is, that Baptism is called the Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins. (Mark 1. 4. Luk. 3. 3.) because men are to take up that Ordinance upon their first beginning to repent, in order to the remission of their sins. For like reason I SƲPPOSE it is called the washing of regeneration, Tit. 3. 5. because men upon ther being born again, are to be baptized according to what was practized in the Apostles times. Hence it is likewise, as MAY WELL BE CONCEIVED, that mens being born of water and of the Spirit (John 3. 5.) the washing of Regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost (Tit. 3. 5.) are joyned together, not because the Spirit works regeneration, in, and by Baptism, if we respect the beginning of it, &c. The day will fail us to gather up, by animadversion, what Mr.
A. hath scattered here by inadvertencie and inconsideratnesse. For,
1. After five severall accompts lately given in by him (as we have heard) with the
Imprimis of an
IF, in every of them (respectively) why Baptism should be called,
The Baptism of repentance for the forgivenesse of sins, now, as IF he had but dallied, and plaid fast and loose with us in these, he delivereth us in a sixth accompt, of the truth whereof he seems to be more confident, then of any, then of all the former; and yet we have this also tendered unto us somewhat tenderly (though with an,
especially) viz. with an,
I conceive; In this respect especially I CONCEIVE, it is that, &c. But
[Page 214]2. Doth not his Comparative term,
especially, relating to all his five former accounts, suppose, that all these had
done vertuously, though this last surpasseth them all? And yet are not some of them, at least one of them (if not more) altogether inconsistent with this? The tenor of this sixt and highest-priz'd accompt being this,
because men are to take up the Ordinance upon their first beginning to repent, in order to the remission of their sins, renders it very hardly consistent with that before delivered in the third place, which (as we heard) was this,
because God thereby signifies and seals unto men the remission of their sins upon their repentance. If Baptism be therefore called
the Baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, because men are to take it up in order to the remission of their sins, God cannot thereby either signifie or seal unto men the remission of their sins upon their repentance. The reason of the inconsistencie is plain; If God seals unto men the forgivenesse of their sins upon their repentance, Baptism cannot be
taken up (I mean, regularly &, according to the mind of God) in order hereunto; because Baptism is not to be taken up (according to Mr.
A's own principles) but after repentance, and consequently, after remission of sins (if this be given by God upon repentance) If the remission of sins precedes Baptism (which it must needs do, if it be given upon repentance) then ought not Baptism to be taken up in order thereunto. Or if it be taken up by any person in order hereunto, the intention represents the action hatefull and abominable in the sight of God. Therefore another IF would better have become this sixt accompt also, then an,
ESPECIALLY. How ill consistent it is with some other of his former accounts, I judge it beneath the Readers edification to examine. But
Sect. 78.
3. How lamely doth he plead the cause of his beloved
Conceit, that Baptism should especially be therefore
[Page 215] called
the Baptism ef repentance for &c. because men are to take it up upon their first beginning to repent IN ORDER TO THE REMISSION OF SINS; For like reason (saith he)
I suppose it is called the washing of Regeneration, Tit. 3. 5. because men upon, &c. So again:
Hence it is likewise, as may well be conceived (but much better not conceived, nor once thought)
that mens being born of water and of the Spirit, &c. What can a man reasonably imagine that he should see or notion in any one of, or in all, these passages, to countenance his notion, that Baptism shoud be taken up—
in order to Remission of sins? The clause, which in face would best have befriended him at this turn, he suppresseth, notwithstanding it was at his pens end. For having cited these words
Act. 22. 16. And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized; immediately followeth,
And wash away thy sins. Why, being to act the part he had now in hand, he should keep these words behind the Curtain, is a secret that I know not how to enter. All that can with any face or colour of reason be proved from the scripture passages as yet produced, is nothing, but what will be granted unto him without proof,
viz. that Baptism, by persons adult and beleeving, and not formerly baptized, ought to be taken up upon the first opportunity after their beleeving. But this, Mr.
A's principles considered, according to which he was not baptized till many years after his beleeving, putteth him to rebuke; but concerneth not us, who judg our selves to have been baptized in our Infancie. But for the countenancing of the darling notion mentioned, it is like we shall hear somewhat to more purpose ere long. Mean while
4. It may not be amisse to observe by the way, how full of stonds Mr.
A's faith is (or at least seems to be) about the particulars argued in that part of his discourse, which is under present consideration, and how lightly he treads the ground, on which he is now walking. First, he only
conceives it is, as he saith;
In this respect especially I CONCEIVE it is, &c. Next,
he supposeth it is.
[Page 216] For like reason I
SUPPOSE it is, &c. Thirdly, he tells us, that
it may well be conceived that it is; Hence it is likewise, as may WELL BE CONCEIVED, &c. Lastly, his
doubtless it was, though according to the grammaticall import of the particle,
doubtless, it seems to imply confidence, yet according to the more passable sence of this word in ordinarie construction, it notes some degree of hesitance, or question-making; I do not make this observation, as blaming in the least Mr.
A's. modestie, or dubitative manner of expressing himself in things questionable and obscure; Only herein I judge him to be in no better case then
Peter was, when
Paul said of him, that he was
[...],
to be condemned, (Gal. 2. 11.)
viz. that he should trouble the world, rend and teare
Ch
[...]istan societies, upon the account of such
[...]otions or apprehensions, of the truth whereof himself hath no better assurance, then conceit, or dubitation.
5. (And lastly) His respective sences and expositions of
Joh.
[...]. 5. born of water and of the spirit; and so of
Tit. 2. 5. the washing of regeneration, are so much his, that our best Expositours do not own them; nor do either the words themselves, nor yet the scope of the Context in either place require them. Concerning the former of these places,
Calvin expresly professeth, that
he can at no hand be perswaded that Christ speaketh here of Baptism; adding, that
it had not been seasonable for him so to do.
Quantumve
[...]ò an hunc locum attinet, nullo modo adducor ut Christum de B
[...]ptismo verba facere credam: hoc enim fuisset intempestivum. Calv: in Joh. 3. 5. And not long after this;
The water (saith he, of which Christ here speaks)
is nothing else but the inward purgation and vegetation of the holy Ghost; subjoyning this rule (for the confirmation of his exposition) that
it is no
[...] unusuall that the copula
[...]ive particle should be taken Exegetically, when the latter member is an explication of the former.
(b) Ergo nihil est aliud, quam interior Spiritus sancti purgatio ac vegetatio Ibid.
[Page 217]
Adde quòd non est insolens copulam exegetio
[...] sumi, quum scilicet posterius membrum est explicatio pri
[...]ris. Ibid Mr.
John Deodate, commenteth the place thus;
Of water] He seems to intimate two distinct and severall parts of this change: and by water he means the expiation and remission of the sin, and by the Spirit, the whole work of regeneration. Hugo Grotius findeth the figure
Hendiadis in the clause,
born again of water, and of the Spirit, i. (saith he)
of the Spirit, who is like unto water in his working.
Est autem
[...]. Nam sicut in spiritu & igne, Mat. 3. 11
significat per spiritum igneum, ita hic ex spiritu & aqua est, ex spiritu aqueo Neque obstat quòd vox altera quasi limitans hic praecedat. Nam sic Act. 17. 25—Gen. 3. 16. & Gen. 2. 7. & 11.—Col. 2. 8.
&c. in Joh. 3. 5. 8
&c. Grotius. Of which interpretation he gives a further account upon the place. Concerning the latter place,
Tit. 3. 5. Calvin indeed conceives, that the Apostle in the phrase,
by the washing of regeneration, alludeth unto Baptism; in which apprehension I judge it not worth a while for any man to dissent from him. Yet neither doth the phrase it self, nor the scope of the Context or subject matter in hand, enforce any such interpretation; much lesse do they, either
divisim, or
conjunctim, so much as invite us to think the Apostle thereby meaneth Baptism. And
Marlorat upon the place citeth a Protestant Exposition (with whom himself seemeth to accord) who, by the Laver, or
washing of Regeneration, understandeth,
the v
[...]rtue, or power,
of the holy Ghost, because he is the Author of that interra
[...]l n
[...]wness whereby our hearts are purged from the [filth, or]
defilements of sin. So that Mr.
A. hath sufficient cause for all that tendernesse, with which he cites the said Scripture passages for his purpose.
Sect. 79.
But let us (in the next place) see how like a man he quitteth himself, and what strength he produceth, in the defence of his golden dream (formerly mentioned)
viz. that
men do take up the Ordinance of Baptism, about the beginning of their repentance, IN ORDER TO THE REMISSION OF THEIR SINS. For I confesse that if he be able to make truth of this notion (in the sence, which his words bear in ordinarie understandings) he will gain the prize which he runeth for in the second part of his discourse;
viz. that
necessary it is
[Page 218] for persons to be baptized after they believe, their Infant-Baptism notwithstanding. But what he pleadeth in proof of the said notion, the Reader may find p. 18. of his discourse, beginning thus:
Finally, Believing and
being baptized, are con
[...]oyned as relative to s
[...]lvation (Mar. 16. 16.) And a little after;
That both repentance, and the declaration of it by Baptism, is required on mans pa
[...]t to interesse him in remission of sins, and sanctification of the Spirit, the things covenanted or promised on Gods part, is too evident to be denied by any, BUT THOSE THAT WILL NOT SEE, from Act. 2. 38, 39.
Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost: for the promise is to you and to your children, and to all that, &c. For answer,
1. How insupportable is he in that most heavie Sentence, which here he denounceth against many thousands, as holy, as upright, as worthy men, as ever the earth bare any since the Apostles days, yea (in a manner) against the whole
Christian world;
viz. that they are persons
THAT WILL NOT SEE, i. that will fully oppose the light of divine truth shining unto them. For how few are they of this generation of men, but have
denied, that the
Declaration of repentance by Baptism, as well as repentance it self, is required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins? Or do they not all (generally, and as it were with one mouth) professe and teach, and this with the full current of the Scripture, that there is nothing essentially
requisite on mans part to in
[...]e
[...]ess him in remission of sins, [i. to put him into a state of salvation] but a true faith in
Jesus Christ, which includes
repentance from dead works; unto which also upon this account, the said promise of remission of sins is sometimes made. Indeed, speaking of that full and finall remission of sins, which shall in the hearing of Heaven and Earth be awarded by the Great Judge in his day, unto all Beleevers, to the obtaining of this they require of men, over and above either the simple act, or habit, whether of
[Page 219] the truest Faith, or soundest Repentance, a perseverance in both, and in the fruits or actings of both, unto the end. The truth is, that as the notion here maintained by Mr.
A. is one of the worst and most dangerous opinions owned by him in his book; so is the morall misdemeanour mentioned, simply the worst and most unchristian strain therein. But
2. To detect the errour of the said notion, or Doctrine,
viz. that Baptism is therefore called
the Baptism of Repentance, because men are to take it up in order to the remission of sins, (or in the latter edition of it) that the
Declaration of repentance by Baptism, as well as Repentance it self, is required on mans part, to interesse him in Remission of sins, and Sanctification of the Spirit, It is to be considered,
Sect. 80.
1. That as Remission of sin is no where in Scripture promised unto Baptism apart from Faith, or from Repentance, but unto these (sometimes to the one, and sometimes to the other) apart from Baptism, and without relation hereunto; (see and consider
Joh. 3. 16, 18, 36. Lu. 24. 47. Act. 5. 3. Act. 3. 19. Ac. 8. 22. Ac. 11. 18. 2 Pet. 3. 9. Rom. 3. 28, 30. Rom. 4. 3, 5, 16, 23, 24. to omit many other places) so is the
sanctification of the Spirit promised unto Faith simply, and sometimes unto prayer, sometimes to the love of God, yea and hath frequently been vouchsafed unto men by God upon their believing, without Baptism. See for this expresse Scripture,
Joh. 7. 38, 39. Act. 10 44, 45, &c.
Act. 11. 17. Gal. 3. 2. Luk. 11. 13. Gal. 3. 14. Eph. 1. 13. 2 Thes. 2. 13. Act. 6. 5. Act. 9. 17. Act. 15. 7. compared with ver. 8. Therefore certainly Baptism is not required of men (at least in a way of necessitie)
to interesse them either
in remission of sin, or
in sanctification of the spirit. For if so, how could these be obtained without it?
2. If Baptism, or
a D
[...]claration of mens Repentance by Baptism, be
required on mans part to interesse him in Remission
[Page 220] of sins, how can men besaid to be
justified by faith thorow the blood of Christ? or the
blood of Christ be said to cleanse men from all their sins? Rom. 3. 22, 24, 25. 1 Joh. 1. 7. (besides other places without number.) Baptism (without all question) is no part either of Faith, or of the blood of
Christ. Therefore justification, or remission of sins, which is attainable by Faith in the bloud of
Christ, may be obtained without Baptism.
3. If Baptism be required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins, and sanctification of the spirit, then hath God suspended both the justification and sanctification, of men (and consequently, their eternall Salvation) upon a ceremonie, or carnall Ordinance (as Baptism by some of the most learned of Mr.
A's partie, as we formerly heard, is acknowledged to be) as well, or as much, as he hath done upon Faith, or Repentance themselves; and thus men shall be
perfected by the flesh (as the Apostle speaketh) Yea
4. If a Declaration of Repentance by Baptism be required on mans part, to interesse him in remission of sins, or in Sanctification of the Spirit, then is a Declaration hereof by Baptism, or by submitting to an outward and fleshly ceremonie, more accepted with God, then a Declaration made by mortification, innocencie, holinesse of conversation, &c. The reason of this consequence is plain;
viz. because a Declaration of a mans Repentance by these, or any of them, is not required by God, nor yet accepted by him, upon any such account, as to interesse him in remission of sins, or to translate him from an estate of sin and death, into a state of justification; no, nor yet to intitle him to the sanctification of the Spirit. For he that is not a justified person before any Declaration be made by him of his repentance, by such fruits or expressions of it, as these, will never be justified afterwards. Nor can any mā bring forth any such fruits of Repentance, as these, unless he be interessed in the sanctification of the Spirit before hand. Therefore Baptism is not required on mans part, nor yet a Declartion of his repentance
[Page 221] by Baptism, to interesse him, either in Remission of sin
[...], or sanctification of the Spirit.
Sect. 81.
5. If it were so, then only children of wrath, and persons not yet reconciled unto God, should be the regular and lawfull subjects of Baptism. For if Baptism be required on mans part to interesse them in Remission of sins, all they who are yet unbaptized must needs be under the guilt of their sins, and so liable to eternall condemnation for them. And if the case be thus, Faith and repentance are but dead works, untill Baptism quickens them, and raiseth them up from the dead.
6. If Mr.
A's Position now protested, were Orthodox and sound,
John the Baptist was in his bloud (I mean, in the guilt and pollution of his sins) when he entered upon the work and ministerie of baptizing with water; yea and (for ought appears to the contrary) so lived and died, and consequently perished eternally: for it no where appears that ever he was baptized; and if he were not baptized by the verdict of Mr.
A's Doctrine, he could have neither part nor fellowship in the blessed businesse of Remission of sinnes, and so must perish.
7. If
both Repentance, and the Declaration of it by Baptism, be required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins, and Sanctification of the Spirit, then, according to Mr.
A's judgement and notion about the truth and requisit terms of the administration of Baptism, either all, or far the greatest part of, the antient Fathers of the
Christian Church, with the generalitie of
Christians in their dayes; all, or far the greatest part of the worthy Martyrs both in latter, and in former times; all, or far the greatest part, of our late Protestant Divines, whose zeal, learning, labour, and faithfulnesse God was pleased to use about the Reformation, and for the Restauration & propagation of the truth of
Christian Religion,
[Page 223] as
Luther, Calvin, Musculus, Bucer, P.
Martyr, Zuinglius, &c. together with our own worthies,
Perkins, Dod, Hildersham, Preston, Sibs, &c. together with the generalitie of the people taught and instructed by them; against all these (I say) we must write bitter things, and conclude, that whilst they liv'd, they were
in the gall of bitternesse, and bands of iniquity, and that they died, and consequently perished in their sins. For most certain it is, that these were not baptized, as Mr.
A. and men of his judgement count and call Baptism; and consequently could not
make any Declaration of their repentance by Baptism. And if so, they must all to hell, unlesse Mr.
A's Doctrine be content to be sent thither in their stead.
Sect. 82.
8. If no person can
make a Declaration of their Repentance by Baptism, then cannot a Declaration in this kind, or that which M.
A. calls a
Declaration, interesse any man in remission of sins. The reason of the consequence in this Proposition is evident: That which is not, cannot act: nor can any such thing, or Act, interest any man in
[...]remission of sinnes, which may be as well found in those, whose sins are not remitted, as in those, whose are. Now that persons, who are baptized, may be in the gall of
bitternesse, and bands of iniquitie, (and consequently not have their sins remitted) their Baptism notwithstanding, is apparent in the case of
Simon M
[...]gus; to whom, soon after his baptizing,
Peter said,
Thou hast neither part▪ nor lot in this matter: for thine heart is not right in the sight of God—For I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitternesse, and bands of iniquity, Act. 8. 21, 23. Nor is the Baptism of a very great part of those, who have been of late baptized (and this as Mr.
A. calls Baptism) amongst us, any
Declaration of their repentance (at least not of any such
repentance, which hath any thing to do with remission of sinnes, their unworthy wayes and actions proclaiming them
[Page 222] aloud to be persons void as well of the knowledge, as fear of God.
9. The Grandees themselves of Mr.
A's partie, yea and (I presume) himself also with them, beleeve and hold, that amongst the Heathen, unto whom the Name of
Jesus Christ was never brought, nor the Gospel ever preached (orally, or by the mouths of men) and consequently, who were never Baptized, there are or may be found persons
interessed in Remission of sins. If so, with what truth can Mr.
A. affirm, yea rather with what face can he avouch with a most unchristiā censure of all those who shall denie it, that
both Repentance, and a Declaration of it by Baptism, are required on mans part to interesse him in Remission of sins?
Sect. 83.
10. In case as well a Declaration of Repentance by Baptism, as repentance it self, be required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins, would the Apostle
Paul have
thanked God he baptized none of the Corinthians,
but Crispus and Gaius; [i. that he interessed none of them in remission of sins, but these? 1
Cor. 1. 14] Or should he have had cause so farre to underrate the office and worth of
baptizing beneath the preaching of the Gospell, as to say that
Christ sent him not to Baptize, but to preach the Gospel? [i. not to do all that which might
interesse men compleatly in
remission of sins, but only somewhat, that might somewhat further them in the way thereunto] 1
Cor. 1. 17?
11. Suppose a person truly beleeving in Jesus Christ, and repenting of his sins, being desirous withall to be baptized, but wanted an opportunitie duly (according to the light of his conscience) to partake of this Ordinance, as put case he were not satisfied touching the lawfulnes of the calling of any person he knoweth, to baptize▪ (which either is, or very possibly may be, the case of many thousands in
England) is it Mr.
A's sence that this
[Page 224] person is, all this notwithstanding,
in the gall of bitternesse, and band of iniquity, only because he hath not been, nor is ever like to be actually baptized? Or is not his act in refusing Baptism at the hands of those, from whom he cannot with the peace of his conscience receive it, of better acceptance with God, then a receiving it, with the violation of his conscience, would have been?
12. If a
Declaration of a mans repentance by Baptism, be required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins, then was the oscitancie and forgetfulnesse of the Apostle
Paul inexcusable, who in all his discourses about justification, or the means of the obtaining
remission of sins; and more especially in his Epistle to the
Romans, where he professedly undertakes, and more at large then in any other place, handleth the said most important Doctrine of justification, never so much as mentioneth Baptism as any wayes, or in any consideration whatsoever, conducing thereunto, much lesse as required on mans part to interesse him therein; but only finds occasion for the mention of it in the businesse of sanctification. Certainly
a maid may sooner
forget her ornaments, and
a bride her attire, and
a woman her sucking childe, then such an Apostle, in arguing a point of that transcendent nature and import, as justification is, forget any thing of an essentiall requirement thereunto.
Sect. 84.
13. The
remission of no mans
sins, no mans justification, (least of all the justification of a true Beleever) is by God made dependent either upon the wills or pleasures of other men, or upon any such condition, which (possibly) the person may never have an opportunitie, no nor possibilitie to perform, at least not without sin. Now 1. no person can compell another, how regularly soever qualified for the act of administring, to baptize him. 2▪ It may very possibly be that a true beleever shall, or may, not meeet with a person whilst he lives, from whose
[Page 225] hand he can with the peace of his conscience, and consequently without sinning, receive Baptism. Therefore certainly
a Declaration of
Repentance by Baptism, is not
required on mans part to interesse him in Remission of sins.
14. If a Declaration of Repentance by Baptism, (at least as Mr.
A. calls Baptism) as well as repentance it self, were required by God of all men, to interesse them in remission of sins, then should he require of many true Repentants, and true Beleevers, that which would be sinfull in them to perform, to interesse them in this high priviledg of Remission of sins. For there is nothing more certain then that many, who have truly repented, want faith to beleeve that Mr.
A's Baptism is so much as lawfull for them to submit unto. And it is the expresse Doctrine of the Apostle, that
whatsoever is not of Faith, is sin, Rom. 14 23.
Sect. 85.
15. By the same way, or means, by which
Abraham the Father of those who beleeve, was justified, or interessed in remission of sins, are all his children, or spirituall seed, justified also. Upon this, as a foundation not to be questioned, the Apostle builds that excellent discourse,
Rom. 4. all along the chapter. See more particularly v. 23. 24. of this chapter, and v. 30. of the next precedent Chapter. Now certain it is that circumcision was not
required of him, (nor yet any other ceremonie)
to interesse him in remission of sins; but he was interessed in this blessed priviledge, whilst he was
yet uncircumcised (as the Apostle expresly affirmeth,
Rom. 4. 10, 11.) by means of his faith. Therefore certainly the ceremonie of Baptism is not required of any of
Abrahams spirituall seed, to
interesse them in remission of sins. Yea I am horribly afraid lest they, who joyn water-baptism with faith in
Christ as necessary in the business of justification, or remissiō of sins, incur the same heavie doom with
[Page 226] the
Jews (mentioned,
Gal. 5. 2, 4.) who judged it necessary for them to be circumcised in the flesh (& accordingly were circumcised) in order to their justification. For (doubtlesse) that which in this casc
abolished them from Christ [or, made
Christ of none effect unto them] was not that the precept injoyning circumcision was now exauthorized or abolished by the death of Christ, but because they judging somewhat necessary to their justification, besides Faith in
Christ, practised accordingly For (questionlesse) their foot had been in the same snare, had they practised circumcision even whilst it stood in greatest force, upon a like account.
16. The Doctrine of the great Apostle of the Gentiles, is much differing from that which Mr.
A. delivereth unto us in the point under preset debate He the Apostle
Paul) teacheth us, that
with the heart mā believeth ƲNTO righteousnesse,
Ro. 10. 10 [i unto remission of sins, at least] but Mr.
A. teacheth us (in effect) that with the heart man beleeveth but half way towards
righteousnesse; and that he must march the other half of the way by water, or else he will never come there. For is not the tenour of his Doctrine this;
men are to take up that Ordinance (speaking of Baptism)
upon their first beginning to repent [and consequently, to beleeve]
IN ORDER TO THE REMISSION OF THEIR SINS? And p. 18. to the same tune, thus;
That both Repentance, and the Declaration of it by BAPTISM, is required on mans part to INTERESSE HIM IN REMISSION OF SINS, and sanctification of the spirit, the things covenanted or promised on Gods part, is too evident to be denied by any, but those that will not see, from Act. 2. 37, 38. &c. I wish for those
Christian and worthy respects, which in great numbers I bear unto him, that, being so
willing himself to
see, as here, plainly enough, and somewhat more, he intimates himself to be, God will graciously please to give him eyes wherewith to
see, that so he may mistake darkness for a visiō no longer. Yet until very now he had eyes to see that truth, which on the suddain (it
[Page 227] seems) is withdrawn from his sight. For
17. The Lord
Christ (as was observed, Sect. 18.) at his first sending forth his Apostles to preach the Gospell (
Mat. 10. Mar. 3, Luk. 9) yea and when awhile after he se
[...]t forth seventy other Disciples about the same work, he spake not a word either to the one, or to the other, about baptizing any. If Baptism had been essentially requisite unto salvation (which it must needs be, if it be essentially requisite to remission of sins) can it be any mans thought, or imagination, that
Christ would not have so much as once mentioned it in neither of those solemn Commissions, which he gave at severall times for the preaching of the Gospell? Or was that ministerie of the Gospell, which was by the Lord
Christ himself committed unto men, without any order or direction to baptize, ineffectuall effectually to convert those unto God, who should beleeve and receive it and so to save them? Nor can it with any colour of reason, or proof, be pretended, that those, at least all those who were now sent forth to preach the Gospell, had received a commission to baptize before, the scripture no where affirming it, no nor so much as overturing it of them all. Nor can it upon any whit a better account be said, that in the commission which
Christ gave them to preach the Gospell, he vertually or consequentially, included a cōmission also for them to baptize. For 1. this is pretended at a single peradventure, neither the Scripture, nor any competent reason persuading it. 2. When
Christ gave a cōmission for such a preaching of the Gospel, which he intended should be accompanied with a power to baptize, he maketh particular and expresse mention of baptizing, as well as of preaching,
Mat. 28. 19. 3. (And lastly) Neither do we read of so much as any one person baptized, either by the Apostles themselves, or by the seventie, by vertue of that mission, or commission from
Christ to preach the Gospel, of which we now speak.
18. (And lastly) doth not himself (p. 16. of his present discourse) affirm and teach, that
Baptism may
[Page 228] therefore be called the Baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, because God THEREBY SIGNIFIES AND SEALS unto men the remission of their sins UPON THEIR REPENTANCE? If God by Baptism
signifies and seals unto men the remission of their sins
upon their repentance, then certainly men are
interessed in remission of sins, upon, and by means of their
Repentance, and so before Baptism be taken up by them; otherwise God should seal unto men an untruth, and that which is not. Again, doth he not (a little after, in the same page) suppose that
Baptism may be called the Baptism of repentance, because the persons who are baptized, do thereby professe and declare unto the world, that they look for REMISSION OF SINS FROM GOD UPON THEIR REPENTANCE? And yet again, that it
may be called the Baptism of repentance, &c. because it seals and confirms the covenant or promises of God made to men, touching the remission of their sins upon their repentance? If it be the covenant or promise of God to give unto men the remission of sins upon their repentance, certainly repentance it self by vertue of this covenant of God, interesseth mē in remission of sins, without the interposure of Baptism, or without any contribution from Baptism thereunto.
Sect. 86.
But if a Declaration of a mans Repentance by Baptism, be nor requisite to interesse him in remission of sins, as well as repentance it self, what answer is to be given to those two texts of Scripture, which Mr.
A. useth (I will not say abuseth) to prove the same, especially to the latter,
Act. 2. 38, 39. Wherein (if he speaks truth) that Doctrine of his is
too evidently asserted
to be denied by any, but those that will not see?
The former of the two, is that known place,
Mar. 16. 16. He that beleeveth, and is baptized, shall be saved. Here (saith he)
Beleeving, and being baptized, are conjoyned,
[Page 229] as relative to Salvation. In which saying he seemeth to imply, that Baptism in the letter, and properly so called, is as necessary to salvation as beleeving it self. For if he will endure to be understood to speak of Baptism metonymically, or synechdochically taken, [i. for an outward profession of Faith, or
beleeving, which is our Saviours sence of the word
baptized, in the Scripture before us, as we shall shew presently] that which he saith is nothing to his purpose. And though Baptism (properly so called) both in the Institution or precept of it, as likewise in a regular subjection unto it, or reception of it, must needs be conceived to
relate, in one kind or degree, or other, unto
salvation (as all the Commandments of God, and the creatures obedience unto every of them do, and as Circumcision it self, by the Apostles own acknowledgment, sometimes did) yet
1. It is not necessary that it should relate in one kind or other (much lesse with the same kind of relation, wherewith
Believing relateth) unto that Justification which consisteth in
remission of sins▪ or consequently, that it should
interesse men in this Justification? For many things
relate, and conduce (and this by way of necessitie) unto
salvation, which are no wayes necessarie to invest a man in an estate of justification.
2. Neither is it necessarie that baptizing should be
relative to salvation it self, upon the same terms with beleeving For
Sect. 87.
1. Beleeving, in persons capable, is universally and indispensably in all cases whatsoever necessarie thereunto; as the clause and words immediatly following those under present consideration, do (with the whole current of the Scriptures besides) import,
But he that believeth not, shall be damned. But Baptizing, though it be granted to be in ordinarie cases simply necessarie thereunto, yet in the case lately mentioned (and possibly in many
[Page 230] others)
viz. when he that truly beleeveth, is not s
[...] ed in his judgment and conscience touching the regular capacitie of such persons, who are willing to undertake the work, to baptize. Nor can I believe, that, in case the
Eunuch baptized by
Philip, had, after his beleeving
Jesus Christ to be the son of God, been prevented by death before he had come to the water, wherewith he was baptized, he should have perished eternally for want of it. And this (questionlesse) if we understand our Saviour to speak (in the place in hand) of Baptism literally and without a figure, is the reason, why having in the former part of the verse, included Baptism together with beleeving, condition-wise in his promise of Salvation, thus,
He that beleeveth, and is baptized, shall be saved, yet leaveth it out in his opposite threatning of condemnation, denouncing this, not against persons who shall not be baptized, but only against such, who shall not believe;
But he that believeth not, shall be damned. Baptism, in conjunction with Faith, may be available, or contributarie towards salvation; and yet the want of it not necessarily exclusive of Salvation. When
Solomon saith,
wisdom is good with an inheritance, he doth not imply, or suppose, that it is evill, or not good, without an inheritance. So when the Apostle saith,
it is good for a man not to touch a woman [meaning, not to marrie] he doth not suppose, that it is evill, or inconvenient for him (at least in all cases) to marrie. He that promiseth salvation unto a meaner qualification in conjunction with a greater, doth not hereby threaten this greater qualification with the losse of salvation for the want of the company of the lesser, especially if in stead of this it be accompanied with another much better, and greater, and of higher acceptation with God, then it. But
2. Suppose Baptism were every wayes, and in every respect, as necessarie to salvation, as beleeving (which yet is notoriously untrue, as we have proved) yet will it not follow that Baptism in such or such a particular mode, or Externall manner of administration, should
[Page 231] be thus necessary. For certain it is, that the Lord
Jesus Christ hath not suspended the eternall salvation of his creature, especially not of those who truly believe in him, upon any modalitie or formalitie of acting, not particularly and precisely determined and injoyned by himself, but only cōjecturally obtruded upon thē by men. For what if any one man,
[...]r any ten men should please themselves never so highly, be never so confident of the authentiquenesse, or legitimacie of their inferences and deductions (in one kind or other) from the Scriptures? will their confidence in this kind amount to an infallibilitie, yea or to any competent proof, that either the belief or practise of what they upon such terms deduce and inferre from the Scripture, is essentially necessarie unto salvation? Or hath the Lord
Christ any where in the Scriptures determinately enjoyned or prescribed the particular mode of dipping as essentiall unto Baptism, or to the regular administration thereof? Therefore (however) Baptism in this form cannot with any tolerable face of reason, be pretended as essentially requisite unto salvation, as beleeving.
Sect. 88.
3. Neither can Mr.
A. with all his fellow-dogmatists substantially prove, that the
Baptizing here spoken of, is to be understood of a
Baptizing with water, considering that there is another kind of
Baptism which the Scripture from place to place makes by many degrees more necessary unto salvation, then a
baptizing with water. This is, the Baptisme of affliction, or sufferings for righteousnesse sake. See for this,
Mat. 20. 22. compared with
Mar. 10. 38. Luk. 12. 50. Rom. 6. 8. 2 Tim. 2. 11, 12. Mar. 8. 34, 35, &c. Act. 14. 22. (besides many other places.) Besides, the grounds and arguments of those, who judge water-baptism, at least as to the necessitie of it, to have expired with the Ministerie of
John the Baptist, or at farthest, with the destruction of the temple
[Page 232] of
Jerusalem, and the dissolution of the
Jewish Church, have not been yet sufficiently answered; not yet balanced by any arguments or grounds for Mr.
A's opinion and practise, extant (that I know of) in the world. Which grounds and arguments (I mean, for the non-necessitie of water Baptism) although I do not yet apprehend them so demonstrative, as to overrule my judgement that way, yet I judge them nothing so easie of solution, as those, which have served in the warfare of Re-baptizing hitherto.
4. Suppose we the place to be understood of water-Baptism, and that some kind of a necessitie hereof unto salvation is here likewise insinuated by our Saviour, yet can it not upon any tolerable account be understood of the actuall or literall perception of Baptism, as if this were necessary to Salvation. But of an inward obedientiall frame of heart to submit unto Baptism, when opportunity serveth; i. when there is a conveniencie of water, and a person, who according to the light of a mans conscience, is regularly capable of administring it, and withall, willing to perform the work. The preparation of the heart for the performance of a duty, when opportunitie serveth and requireth it, as well as the performance it self, is oft in Scripture injoyned in such terms or words, which properly signifie the Act, or performance it self. See
Luk. 14 33. Luk 12. 33. 2 Tim. 2. 3. Mat. 5. 25, 44.
For it is against the main current of the Scriptures, and against the sence of all considering men, that God should suspend the eternall salvation of any man, especially of a true Beleever, upon the will and pleasure of another man, or upon the receiving of any thing, especially any externall thing, which may be withheld from him against his will, or which possibly he may never meet with an opportunitie to receive. Therefore however, such a Baptism as Mr.
A. and his have taken up, and as he presseth from the Scripture in hand, is not simply or universally, but only in particularitie of case (if this)
[Page 233] in any degree necessarie unto salvation. But
5. (And lastly) the clear and unquestionable sence of the place, is, to understand the
Baptism, or
Baptising, here spoken of, synecdochically (a form of speech, then which there is none more frequent or familiar, in the Scriptures)
viz. for a profession of that Faith or beleevings which our Saviour speaks of, Baptism, especially in those times, when, and of which our Saviour now speaks, being a known part, or piece of this profession. In this figure of speech, to fall by the
sword, to die by the
sword, with the like, signifies any kind of death by the hand of an enemie, as well as that which is properly and literally executed by the
sword; the
sword being an ordinarie or known weapon, by which men are slain in war, 2
Sam. 11. 25. Psal. 44 3. This interpretation is every wayes consonant to a master-vein of texts in the body of the Gospell,
viz. all such which hold forth a publique and open owning, or professing of the Name of
Christ, and of the Gospell, as required of all Beleevers in order to their being saved. See more particularly upon this account,
Rom. 10. 9, 10. (which two verses are a very plain and significant exposition of the clause in hand) as also
Mat. 10. 33, 34. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Mar. 8. 38. (to omit several others) whereas Mr.
A's sence of the place, who understands it properly, strictly, and literally, of water-baptism, hath neither so much as any one text of Scripture, nor any argument of weight, to stand by it. And how unreasonable is it to conceive or think, that a true Faith in coniunction with a
Christian and holy conversation, on the one hand, and with sufferings for righteousnesse and the Gospels sake, on the other hand, should not be as available for all ends and purposes with God, especially for that great end, Salvation, as a like Faith, only in conjunction with a single act of once going into water to be baptized? All Protestant Expositors that I have had opportunity to consult upon the place, agree in the Substance of the interpretation last asserted: yea some of them parallel it with
Rom. 10.
[Page 234] 9, 10. which passage (as we lately hinted) is a better commentary upon the clause in hand, then we are like to receive from any person whatsoever in these dayes, dissenting from it.
Sect. 89.
The other Scripture, which (it seems) hath been a snare upon Mr.
A. not only to intangle him with this most dangerous Doctrine, that a
Declaration of a mans R
[...]pentance by Baptism, is required on mans part, as well as Repentance it self,
to interesse him i
[...] remission of sins, but also with the guilt of this hard and unchristian saying against his
Chr
[...]stia
[...] brethren, who therein dissent from him;
viz. that the said Doctrine
is too evident from it to be denied by any, but those that will no
[...] see, is
Act. 2. 38, 39. The words being these,
Then Peter said unto them, repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Iesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost. For the promise is made to you, and to your children, and to all that are a farre off, even as many as the Lord our God shall call. I answer,
1. It hath been lately proved by a cloud of impregnable arguments and demonstrations, that to be baptized is not required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins; I here adde and explain; not in any other sence, or upon any other terms however, then any other act of obedience unto any the precepts of God is. Therefore
2. When
Peter exhorts the
Jews to
Repent and be baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, if by
being baptized, he means, strictly and precisely, a being actually
baptized with water, he cannot by
remission of sins, mean the estate of justification consisting in
remission of sins, wherein a person is invested by God immediatly upon his Repenting and beleeving; because then (as we formerly argued) there could
[Page 235] none be lawfully admitted to Baptism, but only children of wrath, or such, whose sins were not yet
remitted. For that which is necessarily
required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins, must of necessitie precede his being actually
interessed in this priviledge: and consequently, persons not yet
baptized, how repentant and beleeving soever, are not, cannot be,
interessed in remission of sins, untill baptized; and so must needs be children of wrath, and in a state of condemnation.
Sect. 90.
If you ask me, but what can we understand by
remission of sins in this place, but only such an estate of justification, as that mentioned, and which consisteth in
remission of sins? I answer; We may very commodiously, and without the least straining either word, or context, understand by it that great and solemn Act of absolution from all sin, which the great Judge shall in the great day pronounce over all those, who shall be found to have lived and died in the Faith of
Iesus; or else (taking the word
Remission, passively, which I judge the better) the happy effect, or cōsequent of this sentence which is a state of blessednesse and of glory. This interpretation fully accords with a passage of the same Apostle in the following chapter, spoken to the same people (the
Iews) and (probably) to some of the same persons.
Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. i. When the Lord
Christ shall return from heaven, to refresh the bowels, and make glad the hearts of all those, who have been sufferers for his Name in this world, by investing them with a rest glorious and blessed, and which shall never have end; according to what the Apostle
Paul writes to the
Thessalonians; Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them which trouble you, And to you, WHO ARE TROƲBLED, REST with us, when the Lord Iesus shall be
[Page 236] revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, &c.
2 Thes. 1. 6, 7, &c. If it be here replied, and said; be this interpretation of the words,
for remission of sins, admitted, still it will follow, there is a
remission of sins, and this absolutely necessary unto salvation, which cannot be obtained without being
baptized; I answer,
True it is, that if we speak of persons living to years of discretion, and under the ministerie of the Gospell, they must be
baptized in one kind or other, either with a
baptism literally and properly so called (I mean, a
baptism with water) or else with a
Baptism vertually, or equivalently, so called. Now there are two, or rather three kinds of Baptism, which may be thus called (
viz. Vertually, and Equivalently) The first is, an obedientiall frame, or willingnesse in heart and soul, actually to submit unto a water-baptism, 1. upon a regular conviction of the necessitie of such a submission (necessitie I mean, in respect of the command of
Jesus Christ) 2. Upon such an opportunitie for the actuall reception of it, under which it may be received without any regret or scruple in the conscience of a man, as about the regularnesse or meetnesse of an Administratour, about the st
[...]ength of a mans bodily constitution to bear the burthen of a plunging under water, in case this shall be proved, or apprehended, to be the only lawfull way of Baptizing, &c. Another kind of
Baptism, Vertually or interpretatively so called, is an open and free profession of the Gospell, and of the Faith of
Iesus Christ in the world. The third (and last) is a suffering persecution for a mans profession sake in this kind. Now both these,
divisim, but especially
conjunctim, may be termed
Baptisms, much in such a sence as
John Baptist, is in Scripture termed,
Elias, viz. because he serv'd his generation with such a kind of spirit, and upon somewhat the like terms, as
Eliah served his. For a profession of the Gospell, especially joyned with sufferings for the Gospell, serve for all ends and purposes, for which
Baptism literally, and properly so called, serveth, yea and this with an higher
[Page 237] hand, then it. Insomuch that this kind of Baptism, (water-baptism I mean, actually received) is the lowest and meanest of all Baptisms.
Sect. 91.
Now to the Ob
[...]ection, or reply mentioned, we plainly and directly answer, that one or more, of the three Baptisms now specified and described, is indeed necessary for the obtaining of such a
remission of sins, as that meant by
Peter in the Text before us; and more particularly, that mentioned and described in the first place.
If it be yet replied; but is it not evident that
Peter here spake of water-baptism it self, and that he commanded them to be
baptized herewith, as well as to
repent, for the
remission of sins? And was it not in obedience to this his exhortation, or command, that they were accordingly (many of them)
baptized with water-baptism, v. 41. I answer,
Be it granted that he speaks of water-baptism, yet it must be granted withall, that he exhorteth no man to be
baptized herewith, but upon this supposition, or presumption, that they should be every wayes and in respect of all circumstances, satisfied in their judgements and consciences touching the lawfulnesse of their act, in yielding themselves to be baptized in this kind. Therefore that Baptism, which we speak of and allow,
viz. a readinesse and willingnesse of mind to be baptized with water, when we are satisfied touching the will of God concerning us in that behalf, and otherwise have an opportunitie of a like satisfaction in all points unto us, for the actuall reception of it, is the
Baptism, unto which especially, and in the first place,
Peter (in the Scripture before us) exhorteth men sin his exhortation unto them to
be baptized. Otherwise we must make the sence and meaning of this his exhortation, to rise thus; Be ye
baptized, whether you be convinced of the necessitie,
[Page 238] yea or of the lawfulnesse of it, or no; and whether you have an opportunity for it, which your consciences can in every respect approve of, or no, I suppose that Mr.
A. himself will not put such a construction as this upon the Apostles exhortation unto Baptism. Therefore it is a most unquestionable and undeniable truth, that
Peter, in the Text in hand, doth not simply, or in all cases, no nor yet principally or primarily, exhort Repentants unto the actuall reception of water baptism; but only unto such a vertuall, eminent, and constructive Baptism, as that lately described; and not at all unto
water-baptism, but only upon the terms and conditions specified; under which indeed he that shall refuse this kind of Baptism, declares himself a rebell against the Lord
Christ, (as all Anti-paedo-baptists, in the judgment of that worthy Martyr Mr.
John Philpot, do, in not suffering children to come unto Christ by Baptism) and during this rebellion cannot be interessed in remission of sins.
Sect. 92.
If it be yet objected, and said, that (questionlesse) the repenting
Jews, whom
Peter exhorted to be
baptized, understood him to speak of
water-baptism only, and of none other: and consequently submitted unto his exhortation thus understood, and were actually waterbaptized without any more ado I answer,
1. It cannot be proved, that the
Jews, to whom he spake, understood him in such a sencc only, as that specified in the Objection.
2. In case this could be proved, yet will it not follow from hence, that either they did well in not apprehending a further sence in his words, or that
Peter himself did not intend a further sence (some such as that represented) in them.
3. Nor doth their ready and speedy betaking themselves unto
Water-baptism, at all argue, that they understood him to speak of this Baptism simply, or only; because
[Page 239] they being already, before they came at the water,
baptized with that inward
Baptism of the heart we speak of, and being under no scruple or doubt, whether it was the mind and will of
Jesus Christ that they should be Water-baptized, or no, or whether the opportunitie before them was in all points legitimate, or no (the Apostles expresse order for their baptizing, either by himself, or by others authorised by him, being a sufficient ground for their satisfaction in all these particulars) they were obliged in conscience without any more adoe to be actually Water-baptized: and it is freely acknowledged, that all persons whatsoever being under the same terms of satisfaction with them, both as touching a necessitie, as touching a compleat legitimatenesse of an opportunitie, are bound in conscience to be baptized with water, as well as they; Only with this
proviso, that though persons now be as fully satisfied touching a necessitie of being baptized, as they were, yet if the grounds of mens satisfaction in this kind now, be unsound and sandie, (as they must needs be, in case their opinion be true, who judge the date of the necessitie of Water-baptism to be now expired) their submission unto this Baptism, though lesse sinfull, then the contrary, yet is it not justifiable.
Sect. 93.
If it be yet said, that it is no waies probable that
Peter himself had any other meaning in his words, when he commanded them to be
Baptized, but simply and plainly, that he would have them forthwith to be water-baptized, and consequently that he had no thought of any such Baptism (eminently, or vertually so called) which you put upon him. To this also I answer (as hath, in part, been answered already)
That it is somewhat, yea much more then probable, that though
Peter did not formally or explicitly mean any thing more in the words in question, then what the
[Page 240] Objection pretendeth, yet he presupposed that kind of Baptism which we plead, and that he would not have exhorted them to be
baptized (with water) unlesse he had known them to be baptized already with that other Baptism. The reason is evident, because had he not supposed them, either already satisfied before his exhortation directed unto them, or at least that they would be satisfied by it, that it was the will of
Jesus Christ that they should be Water-baptized, and that there was an opportunitie before them every wayes legitimate for their reception of this Baptism, he would in the first place rather have endeavoured to satisfie them, that this was the will and pleasure of
Christ concerning them, and that the opportunitie before them for receiving Baptism was every wayes legitimate, and approveable, then have either commanded, or exhorted them to be presently baptized.
The result of this clear and thorow Examination of
Peters exhortation to the
Iews to be
baptized for the remission of sins, amounteth to this, that the said Exhortation imposeth a necessitie upon no man of being
waterbaptized for the remission of sins in the great day, but upon such persons only, who stand under the like terms of satisfaction every wayes touching the said baptizing, under which he exhorted the
Iews to be thus Baptized. If so, then Mr.
A's Notion or interpretation of this exhortation must needs fall to the ground, which beareth, that the said exhortation maketh it evident (yea
too evident to be denied by any, but those that will not see) that
a Declaration of the repentance by Baptism [he means, by an actuall reception of Water-baptism]
is required on mans part [he means, universally, and in all cases, otherwise he would have distinguished]
to interesse him in remission of sins [he means, in such an estate of justification, as the Scripture so frequently appropriateth unto true Beleevers, immediatly upon their beleeving] Such an inference or notion as this hath no more communion with those words, for whence it pleads (with such an
[Page 241] unseemly confidence) legitimacie of descent, then shews have with substances, and meer appearances with realities and truths.
Sect. 94.
3. Our Protestant expositours generally leave Mr.
A's confidence and conceit upon the Text (in the point in hand) for the Papists to gather up, who fall greedily upon them, and make great treasure of them.
Although (saith
Calvin) in the contexture of the words, Baptism goeth before remission of sins, yet in respect of order it followeth after, because it is nothing else but an obsignation [or sealing]
of those good things, which we obtain by Christ, that they may be ratified in our consciences.
Tametsi in contextu verborum
[...] remissionem peccatorum hic praecedit, ordine tamen sequitur; quia nihil aliud est quàm bonorū, quae per
Christum consequimur, obsignatio, ut in conscientiis nostris rata sint.
Calv. in Act 2. 38.
Gualter saith, that
Peter admonisheth them of outward Baptism, which he commandeth them to receive for the remission of sins, which words are not to be taken in any such sence, as if Baptism washed men from their sins. And a little after.
Unto those who are justified, Baptism is administred, for the remission of their sins, 1. the righteousnesse of God, which he confers upon us by Christ, is sealed i
[...] [or by] Baptism.
Deinde de baptismo externo admonent, quem ipsos in peccatorum remissionem accipere jubet. Quae verba non eo sensu accipi debent, quasi baptismus à
[...]eccatis abluat. Et posteà: lis qui—justificati sunt, baptismus in remissionem peccatorum datur,
id est▪ baptismo obsignatur justicia Dei, quam ita per
Christum nobis contulit.
Gualter. Homil in Act. P.
Martyr saith,
that the head [or, principall ground]
of the superstition is, that these men (speaking of the Papists)
are of opinion that sins are first remitted by Baptism.
Sed caput superstitionis illud est. quòd isti homines opinantur, baptismo externo primum condonari peccata: sed vehementer falluntur. P.
Mar. Loc Class. 9. 8,
[...]8. And
Lorinus the Jesuit, who speaks the common and known sence of his fellow Pontificians herein, boldly saith, that
Baptism was directly instituted, as an efficacious sign, AND CAƲSE OF THE REMISSION OF originall sin, and of other SINS also, if there be any other found with it.
Baptismu per se insti
[...]t
[...], est, ut signum efficax, & causa remission is originalis peccati, & aliorum qu
[...]que si quae cum illo reperiantur,
Lorinus in
Act. 2. 38. So also
Eugenius the Pope in the
Floren
[...]ine councill, made this an article of Faith, that
the effect of the Sacrament of Baptism is the rem
[...]ssion of all sin, both originall, and actuall, and of all punishment
[Page 242] also due unto both.
Hujus Sacramenti effectus est remissio culpae originalis & actualis, omnis quo
(que) poenae quae pro ipsâ culpa debetur. Concil Florent. Consonant thereunto is the Doctrine of the
Trent Catechism.
This (saith this)
is first to be taught, that sin, whether originally contracted from our first parents, or committed by our selves,
although it be so above measure heinous, that it seems to be even beyond all magination, is [notwithstanding]
by the admirable vertue of this Sacrament [Baptism]
remitted and pardoned. It were easie to shew by an Induction of many Authors of the Romish Credulitie, that they (generally against
f)
Ho
[...] primum tradere oportet, peccatum, sive à primis parentibus origine contractum, sive à nobis ipsis commissum, quamvis etiam adeò nefarium sit, ut recogitari quidem nonposse vid
[...]atur, admirabilis hujus saecramenti virtute remitti, & condonari. Catcehism. Trident. the Truth) require Baptism of men to the interessing of them in remission of sins; and no whit more hard on the other hand to shew by quotations from Protestant Writers, that they generally hold the contrary against them. So that Mr.
A. giving sentence, that a necessitie of Baptism for remission of sins,
is too evident to be denied by any, but those that will not see, from
Act. 2. 38, 39. condemneth all Protestant Writers (almost, without exception) of a willfull shutting their eyes against the light, and justifyeth all Popish writers as men willing to open their eyes that they may see the truth. But
Sect. 95.
4. Suppose it should be granted, that
Peter required
Water-baptism of those, to whom he now spake, as well as repentance,
for the remission of their sins, yet will it make but a loose consequence, to infer from hence, that therefore the like Baptism is required by God of all other persons whatsoever to interesse them in the like priviledge. When
Christ injoyned the
young man to go and
sell whatsoever he had, and give to the poor, promising him upon this that
he should have treasure in heaven; if such a conclusion as this could be drawn from hence, that therefore no person shall
have treasure in heaven, but he that actually practiseth, what the young man was commanded by
Christ actually to do in order thereunto, the best part of the world have far more reason to be
[Page 243] astonied at it, then the Disciples had to be astonied at these words of
Christ; How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! Mar. 10. 23, 24. And yet there is much more reason to think that obedience to a morall command, though particularly, and upon a speciall occasion, given, should be generally required to the justification, or salvation of men, then that a like obedience to a ceremoniall command of a like particular direction, should be required thereunto. God may upon some particular occasion, under some circumstances, require such or such a thing of some men, in order to their obtaining such or such a benefit, or priviledge, without subjecting all men without exception, and in all cases, to a necessitie of using the same means for obtaining that same or like end; especially when he hath no where declared himself to such a purpose, yea and much more, when he hath declined all declaration of himself in such a way, even when he had an opportunitie inviting him to such a declaration, in case he had been in any degree disposed to it. If his purpose had been to exclude men from salvation for want of being baptized, would he not have expressed as much, when, having said,
He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved (by way of Antithesis)
But he that believeth not, shall be damned? But of this passage formerly.
That which Mr.
A alledgeth to prove, that to require Baptism as well as Repentance, for the obtaining of remission of sins, was
Gods standing me had through generations, and not appropriate to the persons now spoken unto, is not much valuable. The Apostle (saith he) saith, that
the promise, [To wi
[...], of remission of sins and guilt of the spirit] which was made on condition of repentance and Baptism, was made, not only to them then, and their children, but to those that were further remote, &c. I answer,
1. It is none of the best advised, sayings in his discourse, to say, that the promise of remission of sins, and gift of the Spirit, was
made upon condition of Faith and
[Page 244] Baptism. God is not wont to
make his promises upon any condition, or conditions whatsoever, but freely, and of himself. Only he makes many of them of such a tenor or form, wherein the performance of them, or the actuall exhibition of the good things promised, is suspended upon the performance of a condition, one or more.
2. Neither can Mr.
A. shew us, where God ever made any promise of remission of sins, and gift of the Spirit, upon condition of Repentance and Baptism [I mean, of giving remission of sins, and the spirit, upon these conditions] at least any promise with exclusion of those from these priviledges, who shall not perform both these conditions. He is not able to shew, where God hath either said, or intimated, that whosoever is not baptized, shall never have remission of sins. But
3. (And lastly for this) the
promise which
Peter here saith was
to them, and to their children, and to all those that are afarre off, even as many, &c. is a great and generall promise of life and Salvation, and consequently of all things necessarie hereunto, as forgivenesse of sins, Sanctification by the Spirit, &c. which God hath made unto all mankind; but with this
proviso, or clause of exception, that they only shall partake of the good things of this
promise, not who shall be baptized, but who shall truly repent and believe in him. For evident it is that the
promise asserted by the Apostle in this place to the
Jews, their children, to all those afarre off, &c. was delivered by God long before now, even under the old Testament, where there is frequent mention made of Faith and repentance, and of Gods requiring these of men to render them capable of blessednesse from him; but there is
altum silentium, profound silence all along, and not a word spoken of Baptism.
To him (saith
Peter, Act. 10. 43.)
give all the Prophets witnesses that thorow his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins. So that the performance of the said promise
[Page 245] could not be suspended by God, either in whole, or in part, upon Baptism. For as the Apostle
Paul reasoneth for justification by faith in the promise of Grace, against justification by the Law, which was not given untill a long time after the said promise,
And this I say, that the Covenant that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the Law which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disanull, that it should make the promise of none effect, (Gal. 3. 17.) so may we argue the case in hand; the Law of Baptism, which was given many hundred years after the promise of life and salvation unto those that should repent and believe, cannot disanull this promise; which notwithstanding it should do, if the said terms or qualifications of Repentance and Faith could not interesse men in the said promise; (I mean, in the good things promised) without Baptism.
That clause in the latter end of ver. 39.
even as many as the Lord our God shall call (to adde this by the way) is not so much, (nor indeed, at all) restrictive, but encouraging and extensive; importing, that no person, or persons whatsoever, to whom the word of promise, or the Gospell, shall come, need be at all troubled, or afraid, that though they should repent, yet they should not partake of the good things promised, in as much as the promises, be they never so many, be they the whole world, is comprehensive of them all. But about this (I suppose) there is no difference between Mr.
A. and me.
5. When two severall means (as here,
Repentance, and
being baptized) are prescribed in order to the obtaining of such or such an end (as the said two means here are spoken of, be, in order to
remission of sins) it doth not presently follow, that both these means, no nor yet that either of them, are simply, absolutely, or universally necessary to the obtaining of this end; or that this end is not attainable by any other means whatsoever, in case either of these, yea or both of them,
[Page 246] be wanting; especially when one of them is but of an inferiour import, and hath neither in the nature of it, nor by any institution from God, any essentiall or indispensable connexion with this end; least of all doth such a thing follow, either when a third means of a richer and fuller contribution towards the said end, shall be used in stead of this latter, or when the end is elsewhere declared by God himself, to be attainable, yea and that it shall certainly be obtained, by the former means alone; as remission of sins is oft in scripture secured unto Repentance, where there is not the least whisper of any necessitie of Water-baptism to be joyned with it to render it effectuall in this kind. See
Act. 3. 19. 2 Pet. 3. 9. Luk. 15. 7, 10. Luk. 24. 47. Act. 11. 18. (to omit other places) When the Apostle
Paul saith, that
his hearts desire and prayer to God for Israel was,
[...], that they might be saved,
Rom. 10. 1. he doth not suppose that it had been impossible for
Israel to be saved without such his hearts desire, & prayer, for them. So when writing to the
Corinthians, he saith, that
they may ALL prophesie one by one, that ALL may learn, and ALL may be comforted,
1 Cor. 14. 31. it cannot reasonably be inferred from hence, that unlesse they did
ALL (understand we it,
ALL that had the gift of prophecying amongst these)
prophesie one by one, ALL [i. the whole body of the Church, and every member of it] could not possibly
learn, or be comforted. For certain it is, that all might have
learned, & so have been
comforted, although only some few of the prophets amogst them had prophecied. So when it is said,
John did baptize in the wildernesse, & preach the Baptism of repentance FOR the remission of sins (Mar. 1. 4.) it cannot be concluded from hence, that therefore without
Johns preaching, there could be, or have been, no remission of sins. Therefore the prescribing of Baptism together with Repentance, for
remission of sins, doth not necessarily suppose, that without Baptism Remission of sins cannot be attained.
Sect. 96.
6. What if there be another sence, which I suppose Mr.
A. never thought of, of this Clause, or Phrase,
[...],
for the remission of sins; as
viz. wherein the Proposition,
[...], shall not relate to any thing future, or which is yet to be obtained, but to something either past or present, and shall signifie as much as, for the sake of, because of, or the like; and so the meaning of these words may rise thus; and
be baptized every one of you in the Name of the Lord Jesus, FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS, i. for the remission of sins sake, which the Lord
Jesus, hath upon your repentance bestowed upon? you This interpretation of the place, 1. agreeth very well with the signification of the Preposition,
[...]; and 2. makes a commodious and worthy sence of the passage, & this without any unkindnesse at all to the Context.
1. The Proposition,
[...], is by the Authors in the Greek tongue sometime used for,
[...] (and they are accordingly cited by our best Greek
Lexicons) which (as was lately said) signifieth because of, or for the sake of
[...]; for therefore came I
forth;
Mar. 1. 38: i. for that work's sake (speaking of his preaching the Gospel) meaning, that the work of preaching the Gospel, is of such dignitie, of such transcendent consequence, both for the glory of God, and good of men, that he thought it worthy his coing into the world to be a witnes & preacher of it; according to what he speaketh else where in the same Phrase,
[...], &c.
For this cause came I into the world, that I might bear witnesse to the truth.
Ioh. 18. 37 And thus the said Preposition might be rendred (and perhaps better then now it is)
Mat. 15. 24. Col. 1. 20.
vi. Redemption redeemed. p. 44 and (I suppose) in severall other places, which do not at present occurre. According to this construction of the particle,
[...], the meaning of the exhortation,
be baptized in the Name of
[Page 248] the Lord Jesus,
[...], for the remission of sins, ariseth to this effect; Since upon, and by means of, your
repentance, you obtain so rich a priviledge, as
remission of sins is, thorow the
Lord Iesus, be not ashamed to be
baptized in his Name, i. to own him for your sovereign Lord and master in the face of the world. Now
2. That this interpretation of the clause is savourie and Evangelicall, is of ready demonstration. For what can be more reasonable then that men should publiquely, and without being ashamed, acknowledge and own him for their Gracious Benefactour, for whom they have received favours of high concernment unto them; and this in consideration of these worthy favours received? And unlesse we shal admit of some such cōstruction of the particle
[...], as this,
Mat. 3. 11. we must make Baptism as well
required on mans part to
interesse him in Repentance, (or make impenitents▪ either the only, or the best capable subjects of Baptism) as well as in
remission of sins. For here
Iohn Baptist saith expresly to the people:
[...], i.
I indeed baptize you with water FOR [OR ƲNIO] REPENTANCE.
3. (And lastly, for this) the sence given no wayes disaccommodates the Context any whit more, then Mr.
A's interpretation it self doth. Nor can there any account be given of such a dis-accommodation.
Sect. 97.
7. Yet once more to the Scripture in hand; these words,
for the remission of sins, may be well conceived to relate only to the word
Repent, in the beginning of the ver
[...]e; and the words coming between [
and be baptized every one of you in the Name of the Lord Jesus] to be inserted after the māner of a parenthesis, directing the
Iews what to do upon their repentance, not for the procuring or obtaining the forgivenesse of their sins (which as we already
[Page 249] shewed from the current of the Scriptures, is promised unto repentance, not unto Baptism) but for a sacred testimonie unto the world that at present they were, and as a solemn ingagement upon themselves, ever to remain and be, the true and loyall Disciples of
Iesus Christ.
8. Some interpret,
and be baptized, figuratively, as if
Peter, by the sign, understood the thing signified, or professed by it: of which Dialect there are many instances in Scripture. According to this interpretation,
Repent, and be baptized, is no more then,
Repent, and believe; Baptism in capable subjects (as all these were to whom
Peter now speaks) signifying and importing Faith, and the profession of it.
9. This clause,
for the remission of sins, may be understood in a kind of declarative sence (as many such scripture expressions likewise are) and so signifie, for the secureing or assuring your selves
of the remission of your sins. It is a true rule, that words and phrases, which more frequently signifie such or such spirituall priviledges, at present obtained by Faith, are sometimes used to signifie the actuall and reall fruition of these priviledges, and their compleat manifestatiom. Thus
Rom. 8. 23.—even we do sigh in our selves, waiting for the ADOPTION, &c. i. for the full enjoyment or manifestation of our adoption, &c. So
Gal. 5. 5. We thorow the Spirit wait for the hope of righteousness by Faith; i. for the actuall and compleat manifestation, and fruition of those good things, which we now expect and hope for upon the account of our justification before God by beleeving. Thus also
Mat. 6. 12, 14. Forgivenesse of sins, is put for the knowledge, comfort, or assurance of this forgivenesse (to omit other instances of a like dialect.) Some such sence as this of
Remission of sins, (in the
[...]cripture before us) is very proper for the place, because it so fitly agreeth with this part of
Peters exhortation,
and be baptized, one speciall use and end of Baptism (as Mr.
A. himself acknowledgeth, and this more then
[Page 250] once, if I mistake not, in this very discourse) being to seal, ratifie, or insure unto men the remission of their sins upon repentance. Besides, in emphaticallnesse of language (wherein the holy Ghost much delighteth also)
Remission of sins, is not it self, is not what it may be made unto those, in whom it is vested, untill it be known unto them, and so enjoyed by them. This construction of the place, maketh not
remission of sins it self (which is Mr.
A's sence) but the knowledge, comfort, or enjoyment of this
remission, to be dependent (at least to a degree) upon Water-baptism in conjunction with repentance.
Though some of the interpretations of the passage,
Act. 2. 38, 39. now insisted on, and explained, may possibly seem somewhat more hard, and scant of satisfaction, then their fellows, yet is the hardest of them all better comporting with the generall notion and doctrine of the Gospell, and no lesse with the words and phrases themselves, then that sence which Mr.
A. labours in the very fire to fasten on them.
Lastly (for this) suppose we that Mr.
A's conceit about the meaning of the said Scripture, should (against Scripture light) be admitted, yet would neither his Anti-paedo-baptismall conceit, nor his conceit about the necessitie of water-dipping, receive any incouragement, or credit at all hereby. Not the latter, because here is only mention made of being
baptized; nothing at all so much as hinted at the greatest distance, touching the necessitie of any determinate manner of the performance or reception of it. Nor yet the former; because, 1. from the order of the two duties, as they are here exprest and named, first,
Repentance, and then being
baptized, nothing can be concluded for an universall necessitie of the one to precede the other in time, there being scarce any thing of more common observation in the Scriptures, then that the order of things, as well that of time, as of nature, is here frequently interchanged, and that mentioned in the first place, which in respect
[Page 251] of Order, as well the one, as the other, is latter.
Joh▪ 3. 5. Water (which Mr.
A. understands of Baptismall water) is mentioned before the
Spirit, in the work of regeneration.
Baptizing (Mat. 3. 6.) is mentioned before
confessing of sins, yea and ver. 11.) before repentance.
Confession with the mouth (Rom. 10. 9.) is mentioned before
beleeving with the heart. So the
Greek is mentioned before the
Jew, Colos. 3. 11. as the
Jew before the
Greek, Gal. 3. 28. So again,
joy is mentioned before
peace, Gal. 5. 22. and yet
peace before
joy, Rom. 14. 17. Melchizedeck's act in blessing
Abraham, is mentioned in the first place, and his blessing the God of
Abraham, in the latter,
Gen. 14. 19, 20. So likewise, the
burnt-offering is named before the
sin-offering, Levit. 12. 8. whereas the
sin-offering was in order of time to go before it, as appears▪
Levit. 8. 14, 18. and so again,
Levit. 9. 7, &c. It were easie to multiplie instances in this kind, I mean both where there is an interchangable expression of the same things in respect of prioritie and posterioritie; as likewise where that which precedes in time, is mentioned after that, which in time comes behind it. Therefore from the Order in
Peters exhortation between
Repentance and
Baptism, nothing can be argued to prove a necessitie, that Repentance alwayes ought, in respect of time, to precede Baptism; as neither did it precede in the Baptism, of which notice was taken formerly.
2. In case it were granted, that from the Scripture yet on the stage, it could be proved (yea, or were so evident, as Mr.
A. gloryingly over his adversaries, pretendeth) that
remission of sins dependeth in part upon Baptism, and that neither Faith, Repentance, Love, Humility, Self-deniall, Mortification, with all the heavenly retinew of the Graces of the Spirit, can do any thing to the
interessing men in this priviledge, but only in conjunction with Baptism, yet neither from hence will it follow, that therefore Infant-baptism is unlawfull, yea, or not as available in this kind, as Mr.
A's afterbaptism
[Page 252] is. Evident it is that there is no rational footing for either of these inferences in either of the premises. For the lawfulnesse of Infant-baptism supposed, the contrary whereof (as we even now demonstrated) cannot be proved from the Scripture in hand, there can be no reason to dis-interesse it in any priviledge, or blessing, which is vested in any Water-baptism whatsoever.
Sect. 98.
Thus at last we see as by a noon-day light, how unadvisedly, and upon how slight grounds, Mr.
A. hath fallen un-Christianly foul and heavie upon his Christian Brethren dissenting from him in his sence about Baptism, by adjudging the case against them, thus:
It is too evidēt to be denied by any, but those that wil not see, from Act. 2. 38, 39.
That both Repentance, and the Declaration of it by Baptism, is required on mans part to interesse him in remission of sins, & sanctification of the spirit. And as touching this latter,
the Sanctification of the Spirit, that
Baptism is not necessarily, or universally required on mans part,
to interess him herein, is of much more easie demonstration, then the former. But enough upon this account hath been said formerly, considering how point-blank the Scripture lieth in many places against this conceit. Review the eighth Section of this Discourse.
Although Mr.
A. (for cause best known to himself) waves the impanelling of
Act. 22. 16. to serve upon his Jurie as hath been formerly noted) yet because
Gehezi thinks himself wiser at this turn, then his Master, and will not lose the opportunitie and advantage (so seeming to him) of such a Scripture, though the other letteth it passe, let us bestow a few lines in the examination of it also. The words are these:
And now why tarriest thou? arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, calling upon the Name of the Lord. Paul himself reporteth these words as spoken unto him by
Ananias, upon his sight restored, of which he had been for a season deprived
[Page 253] by means of the glory of that light, wherein the Lord
Christ had appeared unto him from heaven, as he was journeying towards
Damascus. Now because
Ananias expresseth himself unto
Paul, thus,—
be baptized, and wash away thy sins, some (according to the tenour of Mr.
A's Doctrine) inferre, that therefore Baptism washeth away sinnes, i. procureth Justification, or pardon of sinne, in the sight of God. But to this we answer,
1. Substantiall proof hath been made, and this by many arguments, that remission of sinnes is the purchase, or procurement, of the blood of
Jesus Christ, and is obtained, or received, by such a Faith, which is accompanied with a true Repentance: and that it is not suspended either in whole or in part, upon Waterbaptism.
2. Evident it is that
Paul, when, and before, the words in hand were spoken unto him by
Ananias, was in an estate of Justification before God, and had obtained a remission of all his sins. For 1.
Ananias saluteth him,
BROTHER Saul, (Act. 22. 13.) before he baptized him: which (doubtlesse) had he judged him to be in an estate of Reprobation, he would not have done. 2. He
prayed, and this with acceptation in the sight of God, before he was baptized (
Act. 9. 11.) This also evinceth him to have been in favour with God before his said baptizing, and consequently that his sinnes were forgiven him. 3. When
Ananias replied unto the Lord
Christ speaking unto him in a vision, and injoyning him to seek out
Paul, that he had
heard by many how much evill he had done to the Saints at Jerusalem, the Lord made him this answer;
Go thy way: for he is a chosen vessell unto me, to bear my name before the Gentiles, and Kings, and the children of Israel. For I will shew him how great things he must suffer for my Names sake, &c. These things sufficiently declare him to have been in favour with
Christ, whilst he was yet unbaptized; and so not to have been in a state of condemnation,
[Page 254] or under the guilt of his sinnes, and consequently, that his sinnes were not for given him, either by means of, or upon, his baptizing. 4. The Lord
Christ had in a most extraordinarie and glorious manner revealed himself from heaven unto him, telling him plainly, that he
was Jesus whom he persecuted; and
Paul beleeved him accordingly.
Act. 9. 5, 6. Therefore (certainly) by this time he was in a state of acceptation with
Christ, and so cleansed from his sins. 5. (And lastly) if his sins were in any such way, or sence,
washed away, in, or by his Baptism, as if untill now he had been in a state of wrath thorow a retainment or non-forgivenesse of his sinnes by God, then had
Ananias admitted an unclean person, and a child of
Sathan, unto Baptism, when he admitted
Paul: and consequently neither Faith, nor Repentance, nor yet the profession of either, shall be necessarie to qualifie for Baptism, unlesse it be said that
Ananias acted contrary to Gospell rule in baptizing
Paul. Therefore (certainly)
Ananias his meaning, in saying unto him,
Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy sins, &c. was not that by being baptized he should be justified in the sight of God, or obtain the pardon and forgivenesse of his sins (These, as hath been proved, having been forgiven him before his baptizing) but that either, 1. he should wash away his sins, Typically, or Sacramentally; or else (and rather) 2. that upon his being baptized, he should
wash away his sinnes, i. (in his own expression and phrase)
cleanse himself
from all filthinesse both of Flesh and Spirit, serving God in righteousnesse and true holinesse all the dayes of his life. So that these words, and
wash away thy sinnes, do not expresse, or relate unto, matter of justification, but of Sanctification.
This latter Interpretation might be abetted by the enlargment and pressing of these, and such like considerations.
1. Men are no where in Scripture commanded to justifie themselves, at least not in that sence, wherein some Anabaptists interpret the words in hand, and against
[Page 255] which we now argue) but frequently to sanctifie themselves. See
Levit. 11. 44. Levit. 20. 7. Joel 3. 5. 2 Chron. 29. 5. (to omit other places.)
2. The work, or duty of Sanctification, is often expressed by the Metaphor of
washing, Wash you, make you clean: put away the evill of your doings, &c. Isa. 1. 16.
O Jerusalem, wash thine heart from wickednesse, &c. Jer. 4. 14.
But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, &c. 1 Cor. 6. 11.
3. It hath been proved, that
Paul before his baptizing, was in a justified condition; and consequently, could not be exhorted by Baptism to
wash away his sinnes in any such sence, which importeth Justification, or remission of sins.
4. The sence we now plead of the words,
and wash away thy sins, well accommodates both the former, and the latter part of the verse; whereas the sence opposed, falleth in kindly with neither. For the former, thus:
Be baptized, and wash away thy sins,] i.
be baptized, and then be carefull to observe the holy ingagement, which thy submission unto Baptism imposeth on thee. For the latter, thus:
Wash away thy sinnes, calling upon the Name of the Lord] 1. Cast away from thee the evill of thy wayes, depart from iniquitie, so shall thou call upon the Name of God, or of
Christ (as some expound the word,
Lord) with acceptation; according to that 2
Tim. 2. 19. (as the
Geneva Translation readeth it)
Let every one that calleth on the Name of Christ, depart from iniquitie. Whereas on the other hand, to make
Ananias to speak unto
Paul, thus:
Arise, and be baptized, and so
[...]ust
[...]fie thy self; &c. is to make him speak an uncouth Dialect, and unknown to the Scriptures.
Allthough I rather incline to the interpretation of the place now asserted, yet the other, which understandeth
Ananias to speak of a Typicall
washing away of sinne by Baptism, is probable, and of good accord with Scripture notion, and Phrase. This interpretation supposeth
Ananias speaking unto
Paul to this effect.
Arise, be
[Page 256] baptized, and wash away thy sinnes, &c. q. d. The Lord
Christ hath appeared from Heaven unto thee, he hath prevailed with thee to believe on him to the justification of thy person, and forgivenesse of thy sins. Why then shouldest thou delay the receiving of the seal or confirmation of this thy blessednesse, and not make hast to be baptized, seeing Baptism is a Type or Figure of an Heavenly institution, wherein the washing or cleansing of the conscience from the guilt and defilement of sinne, is shadowed, and Typically, or Sacramentally transacted. In Scripture, things are frequently said to be done, simply, and without explication, when they are done only in their Type, or Sacramentally. Thus
Ezekiel calleth his declaring the destruction of the citie, the
destroying of it, simply;
When I came to destroy the citie, Ezek. 43. 3. So likewise he is said to
bear the iniquitie of the house of Israel, and
so to lay siege against it, &c, (Ezek. 4. 3. 5.) when as he did these but in Type and figure only.
Therefore WE ARE BƲ RIED with him by, or through
Baptism, &c. Rom. 6. 4. i. we are Typically, or Sacramentally
buried with him, &c. So
Col. 2. 12. buried with him in Baptism. Thus 1
Pet. 3. 21. The figure of Baptism is said
to save men (of which formerly,
viz. Sect. 130.) In this kind of Dialect likewise the Apostle tells the
Galathians, that
Christ was crucified among them, [meaning, Sacramentally, or representatively only]
Gal. 3. 1. (to omit many the like) I finde our Protestant Expositours more generally leaning rather to this interpretation, then the other.
Water (saith
B
[...]llinger) doth not wash away sins, but grace which is signified by water.
Non enim aqua abluit peccatum. sed gratia qua significatur per aquam.
Calvin saith; that no such thing is intimated,
as if any thing taken away, either from the Holy Ghost, or from the bloud of Christ, were [put into, and]
shut up in the element: but that God is willing that the Element should be a prop or support to our we
[...]knesse. Therefore in as much as Baptism helpeth our Faith in the receiving the forgivenesse of our sinnes by the blood of Christ only, it is called the Laver or washer of the
[Page 257] soul.
Non quod quicquam vel ex Spiritu Sancto, vel ex sanguine Christi detractum in elemento includatur. Sed quia signum ipsum Deus vult infirmitatis nostrae adminiculum esse. Quatenus ergo fidem nostram adjuvat Baptismus, ut remissionem peccatorum accipiat ex solo Christi
sanguine, lavacrum animae vocatur. Calvin.
in locum. I forbear pluralitie of quotations. They who make Justification, or remission of sins, to depend upon Baptism, do (as
Calvin upon the place in hand aptly expresseth it)
Baptismo Christum obruere, overwhelm
Christ with Baptism.
Nor is there any thing pertinent to the businesse in hand in what Mr.
A. subjoyneth in the close of this discourse.
And (saith he)
if this be one End and Use of Baptism, as you see, for persons thereby to enter their publique assent and consent unto the terms of the Gospell upon their cordiall embracing it, then the Baptism of Infants is voided as to this use also, in asmuch as they are uncapable of exerting any act of heart, &. For
1. Every mans
assent and
consent unto the terms of the Gospell, is not
publique. With the heart (saith the Apostle)
man believeth unto righteousness. Indeed no mans
assent or consent hereunto, is
publique, but very secret and private.
The Lord [and no other]
knoweth [certainly]
who are his. Yea, not so much as the probabilitie of any mans
assent and
consent is
publique, untill it be by one means or other made
publique. Now then if it must be [made]
publique, before it be
entered by Baptism, Baptism cannot be the
publication or manifestation of it, at least not the first or immediate
publication of it. Nor can the
declaration, or
publication, of any mans Faith or Repentance, be any
end worthy
Baptism, in case they be
declared and made
publique, before
Baptism interposeth for this
declaration. When the battell is fought and the day won, there is no need of fresh souldiers.
2. If it be
one end and use of Baptism, for persons hereby to enter their publique assent and consent unto the terms of the Gospell upon their cordiall embracing it, then is both Mr.
A's own Baptism, yea and the Baptism of a very great part of those baptized in his way,
voided as to this use, as well as the
Baptism of Infants. For 1. Mr.
A. himself was not baptized
upon his cordiall embracing the terms of the Gospell, but long after. 2. If, when he was baptized,
[Page 258] he did thereby
enter his publique assent and consent to the terms of the Gospell, I believe he
entered that which was
publique, very
privatly, and in a book legible by very few. 3. It is too too manifest that a very great part of those, who are baptized in his way, neither
cordially embrace the Gospell, nor yet well understand what the
terms of it are. How then can they
enter their assent and consent unto the terms of the Gospell, upon their cordiall embracing it? Therefore by the verdict of Mr.
A's Doctrine, their
Baptism also is
voided as to that
end and
use of it, of which he here speaks. Yea 4. (and lastly) no man can certainly tell when, or by whose Baptism,
Baptism is not
voided as to that
end and
use, which here he ascribes unto it; because it cannot certainly be known who amongst those that are baptized, do
either assent or consent unto the terms of the Gospell, much lesse who they are, that
cordially embrace it. So that he hath brought that
end and use of Baptism, by which in this place he endeavours to
void Infant Baptism, to a very bad market.
3. (And lastly, for this) suppose that
end and use of Baptism, which here he asserteth unto it, were legitimate, and really such, yea and that
the Baptism of Infants were
voided as to them, yet it followeth not from hence, that therefore the
Baptism of Infants is unlawfull. One end of marriage is legitimate procreation; and marriage, as to this end of it is
voided unto those, who marry, and never procreate; yet it followeth not that the marriage of such as these, is unlawfull.
See more of this, Sect. 67. If any one end of Baptism be competent unto children, this is sufficient to justifie their baptizing, though others be not. Mr.
A. advanceth, p. 19.
Sect. 99.
Another excellent effect, and use of Baptism is, thereby to justifie God in the sight of the world, as touching the truth of his sayings in the Gospell, for so it is said, Luk. 7. 29.
That all the people that heard him, justified God, being Baptized with the Baptism of Iohn. And soon after:
[Page 259]
They are said to justifie God in being Baptized, because by their voluntarie submission unto that Ordinance, they did declare, that they judged the Doctrine and Precepts of the Gospell, of which Baptism is a part, most worthy belief and obedience, as coming from God. But inasmuch as Infants are only passive in Baptism, and not active or voluntary, they cannot contribute any thing towards the justification of God, &c.
Nor is the cause of Infant-baptism like to suffer by any thing that is said here. For
1. The
justification of God in the sight of the world, is no
effect of Baptism; especially not as taken up, or practised by Mr.
A. & most of his way. For how can God be
justified in the sight of the world, by any such transaction of men, which is transacted by them out of the sight, view, and cognisance
of the world? And we have oft had occasion to consider, that most of those baptismall transactions, which are practised in Mr.
A's way of Baptizing, are wont to be, little other then clandestine, and beheld only by a very few.
2. Neither can God be
justified in the sight of the world, by any act, Baptismall or other, which either is in it self doubtfully and disputably good (at the best) or, 2. is in itsself irregular or unlawfull, or 3. which is so apprehended by the world. Now such Baptismall actions, as Mr.
A. contends for and practiseth, are 1. doubtfully good, at the best, the farre greater part of men Grave, Sober, and Judicious, judging and condemning them as unwarrantable and unlawfull. And 2. by the generalitie of the
world, they are censured not simply and singly as unlawfull, but as actions hatefull, and much displeasing unto God. Therefore the
[...]ustifying of God in the sight of world, can be no fruit, or
effect, much lesse any
excellent effect of such actions.
3. When wicked and unworthy persons are baptized (a kind of traveller too often met with in Mr.
A's way) God is so far from being
justified hereby, that he is rather dishonoured and reproached.
But unto the wicked
[Page 260] God saith, what hast thou to do to declare my statutes, or that thou shouldest take my Covenant in thy mouth, Psal. 50. 16. Therefore however, the
justifying of God in the sight of the world, is no
effect of Baptism simply, but, at the most, of Baptism, as, and when, regularly administred unto persons judged by God himself in the Scriptures meet for part and fellowship in that Administration.
4. Neither doth the Text cited by Mr.
A. necessarily prove, that the
justifying of God touching the truth of his sayings in the Gospell, in the sight of the world, is any
effect or
use of
Baptism. His glosse upon it is not cogent. For
they are not
said to justifie God IN being baptized: the words give not this sound: but only that
having been baptized with the Baptism
of Johhn [
[...]] they now
justified God, viz. by beleeving that testimonie, which God by the mouth of his Son
Christ had now given concerning
Iohn. See ver. 24. 25, 26, &c. intimating, that their having been
baptized of Iohn, inclined them readily to imbrace that honourable testimonie, which the Lord
Christ had now given unto him: whereas
the Pharisees and Lawyers,
[...], not having been baptized of him, [i. of
Iohn] are said to have
re
[...]ected the counsell of God
[...] against themselves [or, concerning themselves] i. by not receiving Christs testimonie of
Iohn, to have made frustrate and void as to themselves, the Gracious intention of God towards them therein; which were to have reduced them to an honourable and worthy esteem of
Iohn, his Ministerie and Doctrine, that so they might have beleeved in him, whom
Iohn in his ministerie so highly magnified, and commended unto the world. Or,
Sect. 100.
5. Admit we Mr.
A's glosse upon the said place thus farre (which, I confesse, upon second thoughts, I judge not improbable)
vi. that
all the people that heard Iohn, and the Publicans, justified God, IN, or BY, their being baptized
[Page 261] with his Baptism; yet 1. it doth not follow, that hereby they
justified him,
as touching the truth of his sayings in the Gospell. For as yet, I mean, whilst the great recourse of people (here implyed) unto
Iohns Baptism, continued, the Gospell was not known, neither had been preached in the world; nor did the world understand what the
sayings thereof were, or rather, what they would be, or were like to be. Therefore the
justifying of God as touhing the truth of these, could be no such
effect, or use, of Baptism, no not of the
Baptism of the persons
baptized by
Iohn, as Mr.
A. pretendeth. They are said to have
justified God in, or by submitting unto
Iohns Baptism, in asmuch as by this submission they did acknowledge his ministerie and Baptism to be from heaven, i. from God, and withall, that the tenour and substance of his ministerie, (which was, that upon the Repentance of those who had sinned, their sins should be forgiven them) was very gracious and good. 2. Nor doth it follow, that though they justified God, in these respects, by being
Baptized by
John, that therefore they justified him
in the sight of the world, there being little or (perhaps) nothing, of the world present, when they were baptized. They rather
justified God [I mean, did that which was proper to
justifie God]
in the sight of the world, by their publique owning and professing this their Baptism afterwards, then simply by their receiving it. Therefore
Sect. 101.
6. Whereas he assumes, that
Infants being only passive in Baptism, and not voluntarie, cannot contribute any thing to the justification of God, &c. he alters the state of the Question between him, and his adversaries; which is not, whether
Infants, but whether
Infant-Baptism, contributes any thing to the
justification of God; although neither is this indeed the state of the Question, no nor yet of any considerable connexion with it. For many things may be
lawfull, which
do not
contribute any thing to the justification of God in the sight of the world.
[Page 262] Yet 2. that Infant-Baptism
contributes every whit as much (or rather more)
to the justification of God as to the truth of his sayings in the Gospell, in the sight of the world, as the baptizing of men and women, is evident from hence. The Parents, who offer their children unto Baptism, are (for the most part, and should be, alwaies) experienced
Christians, and of long acquaintance with the Gospell; and consequently cannot reasonably but be presumed, to have better knowledge and assurance both of the truth, and likewise of the goodnesse of
the sayings of God in the Gospell, then men and women who are newly converted to the Gospell; who notwithstanding according to Gospell rule (in case of a non-pre-baptism) yea and according to Mr.
A's principles themselves (whether in such a case, or otherwise) are the only men and women that ought to be baptized (excepting the case of oversight) Now 1. it cannot be thought, that Parents, being long experienced
Christians, would offer their childrē to be baptized, unlesse themselves were verily perswaded both of the
truth, and goodnesse,
of the sayings of God in the Gospell. And 2. the testimonie of those concerning the
truth and goodnesse of things, or sayings, who have best known, and had the most experience of them, amounts to a richer and fuller
justification of them, and so of him who hath spoken them, then the testimonie of such persons, who are (at least comparatively) strangers to them. Therefore though
Infants themselves
cannot contribute to the justification of God in the case before us, yet
Infant-baptism may, and doth,
contribute altogether as much (or rather more) as the Baptizing of men and women, especially if baptized in these years, when and as soon, as by rule they ought.
Sect. 102.
3. That which Mr.
A's most regular
actives and
voluntaries in their Baptism
contribute to the justifying of God in the truth of his sayings in the Gospell, and sight of
[Page 263] the world, is not so much (as hath been already observed) by their being baptized, as by their publique owning and professing this their Baptism afterwards in the face of the world. If so, then may
Infants themselves living unto the age and years of men, by a like publique owning of their baptism, with the other,
contribute as much
to the justifying of God in the sight of the world, as they.
4. (And lastly for this) The Infants of the
Jews were no whit more
active or
voluntarie in their circumcision, then the Infants of
Christians are in their Baptism. Yet God judged himself as much (or more)
justified in the sight of the world by the circumcision of those Infants, as he did by the circumcision of men: otherwise he would rather have enjoyned the circumcision of men only, and not of children at all.
5. Whereas Mr.
A. calleth
Baptism, a part of the Gospell, he might more properly, and truly, if we respect either the institution, or first practise and administrations of it, (in which consideration Mr.
A. discourseth of it) call it
a part of the Law. For
Iohns Doctrine was, not that
the kingdom of heaven (by which all understand, the state of the Gospell it self, or else the state of the Church under the Gospell) was already come, but only that
it was nigh at hand. Mat. 3. 2. Nor were the Legall or
Mosaicall administrations abolished, so much as to the precept, or necessitie of them, in
John's dayes: and consequently there was no opportunitie for the introducing or erecting of any Evangelicall Ordinance, whil'st his ministerie continued. Besides, we read (Gal. 4. 4.)
that Christ was made under the law; but no where, that he was made under the Gospell. And himself saith that he came to
fulfill the law. Mat. 5. 17. which he had in other words expressed before (Mat. 3. 15.) saying, that it
became him to fulfill all righteousnesse, (giving this unto
Iohn for a reason, why it was meet for him to subject himself unto Baptism, as well as he had done unto circumcision, and other legall observations) Or however, if we notion Baptism as a Gospell
[Page 264] Ordinance, it is very improperly, yea untruly, term'd
a part of the Gospell. The Gospell is the Covenant: Baptism the Seal of this Covenant (as Mr.
A. and the Generalitie of Rebaptizers with him, do acknowledge: for
in hoc, as it seems,
non tenetur Magister Fisher) and therefore can be no part of it, as the seal annexed to a writing, is no part of the writing. But
finis unius mali gradus est futuri; and Mr.
A. proceedeth
Mr.
A. p. 19. 20.
Sect. 103.
5.
Lastly, Another great end of Baptism, when taken up by persons under due qualifications, is to distinguish and difference them from the world, & to characterise them as peculiarly relating unto God; in which respect (amongst others) al those that are baptized into Christ, are said, to put on Christ▪ Gal. 3. 27. they thereby
declare themselves to belong to him, as the servants of great men are known to belong to them, by their badg and livery which they put on, when they enter themselves servants to them. After a little lesse pertinent discourse about the distinguishing use of the Law, he assumse thus:
But now this way the differencing men lasted but till such time as Faith came, as the Apostle notes; But after Faith is come (saith he)
we are no longer under a Shoolmaster, v. 25. i. no longer known to be Disciples or Scholars, as formerly we were by our keeping of the Law. The Mosaicall dispensation continued till faith came, i. e.
untill the time of the gospel dispensatiō: & then faith became of the same use to denominate and distinguish who were the children of God, & who not, which the law & ceremonies were of before. For so the Apostle saith, v. 26. For ye are (i. e. now ye are) all the children of God by Faith in Christ Iesus. By Faith, (which is here said to have come, when the Schoolmastership of the Law ended) is meant, I conceive, the confessing or acknowledging Christ Jesus to be come in the flesh, and to be the Son of God, &c. Upon this, he labours in the very fire to prove this his
conceit from the Scriptures.
Sect. 104.
The basis of this longsome discourse, (as the attentive Reader may easily perceive) is (as himself termeth it)
his conceit, that by Faith,
Gal. 3. 25, 26. is meant,
the confessing or acknowledging Christ Iesus to be come in the flesh, to be the Son of God, and Saviour of the world. If this
conceit will burn, all the fat here is in the fire. Now that by
Faith, in the said passages, cannot be meant such a
confessing or
acknowledging, as is
conceited, at least not in both the verses (nor indeed, in either) is as evident, as evidence it self can make any thing evident. For,
1. (To speak to v. 25. the former of the two) what eare, that hath any tast of words, can find an Apostolicall relish in such a saying as this:
But after the confessing and acknowledging Christ Iesus to be come in the flesh, came, we are no longer, &c. It must be by a Metaphor of a new and strange foundation, by which
Faith shall signifie,
the confessing and acknowledging Christ Iesus to be come in the flesh, &c.
2. No Expositor, whether Ancient, or Modern, Popish, or Protestant, that I have consulted upon the place, gives the right hand of fellowship, but the left
(b)
Postquam venit fides, id est, tempus fi: dei, postquam revelata est fides in Chrisstum, in quam; &c. of contradiction, to that interpretation.
Calvin, by
Faith here understandeth,
a more clear revelation of Grace, upon the rending of the vaile of the Temple, which was caused by the exhibition of Christ.
Quis sit adventus fides, jam dictum est, nempe clarior gratiae revelatio, postquam velum templi scissum est, quod factum esse scimus Christi exhibitione. Upon ver. 23. he had said, that
Faith (there)
signifieth the full revelation of those things, which were hid under the obscuritie of
(d)
[...]]
id est, prius quam veniret Evangelium, quòd
[...] fides dicitur.
the shadows of the Law. Musculus, by
Faith here understands
the time of Faith. Hugo Grotius, the Gospell (by a Metonymie) (c)
Estius, the time of Faith revealed.
At posti quam advenit tempus revelatae fidei, &c. Mr.
Perkins, the Gospel, or Doctrine of remission of sins, and life everlasting by Christ, exhibited in the flesh. Doubtlesse the sense of no Commentator upon the place holds any affinitie with Mr.
A's notion. Yea
3. Himself contradicteth himself in that sence of the word
Faith, which now we oppose. For are not his
[Page 266] words these?
The Mosaicall dispensation continued till Faith came, i. e.
untill the time of the Gospell dispensation. Are,
the time of the Gospell dispensation, and,
and the confessing and acknowledging Christ to become in the flesh, of an equivalent, or synonymous signification? But
2. Concerning the word
Faith, ver. 26. the case is yet more clear, that it doth not signifie Mr.
A's signification,
viz. a confessing or acknowledging Christ to be come in the flesh, &c. Because
Sect. 105.
1. This
Faith, is by the Apostle exegetically termed,
Faith in Christ Jesus. Now since the mountains and the hills were brought forth, it was never heard that
Faith in Christ Iesus, signified,
a confessing and acknowledging Christ to be come in the flesh, &c.
2. Neither can the hardnesse of such a sence, or signification of the phrase, be any waies mollified, or so much as tolerably acccommodated, by the mediation of any figure, whether in Rethorique, or Grammar.
3. The Apostle here informs the
Galathians thus:
ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. Now no mā
IS [i becomes, or, is made]
[...]
child of God, by
confessing & acknowledging Christ to be come in the flesh, &c. especially not by an outward
confessing and
acknowledging hereof, (of which Mr.
A. will needs be understood) but every man becomes, and is made, a child of God,
by Faith in Christ Jesus, properly and truly so called.
4. Neither can the necessiitie, no nor yet the reasonable expediencie, of such a declarative sence of the verb substantive,
are, as Mr.
A. contendeth for, be evicted from the scope of the place, or subject matter in hand. For evident it is from ver. 24. that the Apostle here discourseth of such a Faith, by which men
are justified; not, declared to be justified.
Wherefore (saith he) the
Law was our Schoolemaster, to bring us to Christ, that we might be justified by Faith [meaning, without the help of the Law, as appears from ver. 25.]
But after
[Page 267] that Faith is come, i. after our
Faith in
Christ as being now
come, and having suffered in the flesh]
we are no longer under a Schoolemaster [i. we are not under any necessitie of legall observations] The reason hereof followes, vers. 26.
For ye are all the children of God by Faith in Christ Iesus, [i. by beleeving that
Christ Iesus is come, and hath suffered in the flesh,
ye are all, who thus beleeve, actually made
the children of God;] For the words
[...] (to note this by the way) should not be translated,
children of God, but (according to the proper signification of the word,
[...])
sons of God; the Apostle in this discourse, putting a signall difference, yea makeing an opposition between
[...],
a child, and
[...],
[...] son. Compare v. 1. and 3. with ver 5, 6, 7. of the following Chapter: in which passages we find the Apostle using the word
[...],
children, to expresse the state and condition of the Church, and the members thereof, under the Law; and on the other hand, the word
[...],
sons, to signifie the condition of Beleevers under the Gospell. Which Observation cuts a sunder the sinews of Mr.
A's notion (or,
conceit, as himself termeth it, p. 21.)
viz. that
the Apostle doth not here difference Faith under the gospel, from Faith under the Law. For evident it is that he doth difference the one Faith from the other, saying (in effect) that however Believers under the Law
were justified by Faith in him who was to come, as as well as Beleevers under the Gofpell,
by Faith in him who is come; yet the former Faith justified them only as
[...],
ch
[...]ldre
[...], [or, little children] or (as the Apostle varieth the expression) as
servants; i. so justified them, that they still remained under
Tutours and Governours (as he speaketh) and Pedagogie of the Law; whereas the latter Faith justifieth them, as
[...],
Sons; i. as persons who have out-grown their Pupillage, and received
[...], (translated)
the adoption of sons; the word here importeth the priviledge, or accommodation, of Sons, permitted unto them by their Fathers, when they come to maturitie of years, and discretion; which accommodation
[Page 268] chiefly consisteth in an enlargment of their libertie, and exemption from that servile subjection, unto Tutours and Governours; under which they were whilst children.
Sect. 106.
5. (And lastly, for this) Nor can I believe that any judicious Expositor, either Ancient or Modern, was ever tempted with Mr.
A's declarative sence of the verb substantive,
are, in the Text before us.
Calvin (upon the place) assigns this for a reason, why
the Law should not alwayes detain Believers in bondage, viz.
because they ARE the Sons of God. And further saith, that the Apostle
evinceth their libertie by this, that they ARE the Sons of God. How? By faith in Christ. For whosoever believe in him, this prerogative is conferred upon them, that they ARE the sons of God.
Probat aliâ ratione iniquum esse ac minimè consentaneum, ut lex perpetua servitute astringat fideles: quia silicet
SƲNT filij Dei—libertatem inde probat, quod
SINT filij Dei. Quomodo? per fidē these.] in
Christam. Nam quicunque in eum credunt, datur illis haec prerogativa, ut SINT filij Dei.
Musc
[...]lus likewise (upon the words) is expresse for this substantive sence, against the declarative.
Omnes enim filij Dei estis per fidem in Christo Jesu] Sensus est, quotquot in Christo Jesu estis, filij Dei
ESTIS, per fidem.
Grotius, you who have believed in Christ as you ought, and continue thus believing, are the sons of God [viz. adult, or come to maturitie of years]
they who are such, begin to en
[...]oy their fathers goods. And thus ye have received the Spirit of your Father.
Vos qui in Christum credidist is ita ut oportet, ac sic credere perseveratis, estis filij Dei (nempe, adulti) tales qui sunt, incipiunt bonis paternis frui. Sic & vos accepistis Patris Spiritum. (d) Omnes filij Dei estis, &c. Q d. Etiamsi per Legem sitis vexati, humiliati & occisi, tamen Lex non fecit vo
[...] justos, non fecit vos filios Dei, sed fides.
Luther, (to name no more) commenteth this notion on the words,
ye are all the sons of God, &c. As if he should say, Although ye are vexed, cast down, slain, by the Law, yet hath not the Law made you righteous, it hath not made you the Sons of God, but Faith [hath done these.]
These things considered, how importune is Mr.
A's deduction from these words ver. 27.
For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. From hence
[Page 269] he concludeth (
fidenter satis) So that the Faith, what ever it is, by which they were said to be the children of God, in ver. 26. Must be the same in effect with that, which he calls the putting on of Christ in Baptism. I cannot but marvell, and this not a little, upon what
basis he should found this consequence, or collection; or what relation he can apprehend between the two verses,
ver. 26. and
ver. 27. which should intice a considering man to this belief, that
Faith in the former
should be the same thing in effect with putting on Christ in Baptism, in the latter. The aspect which the latter verse hath upon the former, is plainly this. The Apostle in the former, having delivered this for truth unto them, that
they were all, [viz. who truly believed]
the Sons of God by Faith in Christ Iesus; (viz. without any Legall observation, as we formerly expounded) in the latter gives this for a reason, why they should the rather believe it, [I mean, that they were
the Sons of God by Faith in Christ Iesus, without the help of any legall ceremonie] because many of them had submitted unto Baptism, had been baptized into
Christ; by which act of submission they
put on Christ, i. solemnly professed and engaged themselves totally to conform and adhere to the Discipline of
Christ in the Gospell, where no Law-ceremonie hath place, or is allowed, much lesse imposed upon any man. So that the strength of the Apostles arguing in the place in hand, standeth in this principle, or ground, in reason: what many, according to the will of God, solemnly and publiquely professe that they believe, and ingage themselves to adhere unto, must of necessitie be a truth. The Apostle here supposeth, or taketh for granted, (as well he might) that all those amongst them who had been
baptized into Christ, had been thus
baptized, by, or according to, the will of God. This interpretation of his argument in ver. 27. to prove what he had affirmed, ver. 26.
viz. that they were all the complete or adult,
Sons of God, by Faith in Christ, without the observation of
Moses Law, makes him to speak and argue
[Page 270] like himself, and with pregnancie of conviction. Whereas Mr.
A's comment puts him upon that absurditie in his discourse, which
Logicians call,
idem per idem, which is, when the conclusion to be proved, and the
medium, by which this proof should be made, are, either formally, or materially, (and to use his own term)
in effect, the same. If Mr.
Fisher should take any of his Adversaries arguing at such a rate, as Mr.
A. makes the Apostle to argue here, he would, tell them that
as the wheele-barrow goes rumble to rumble, so their conclusions follow from their premises.
Sect. 107.
By the way, when the Apostle saith, that
as many of them as had been baptized, had put on Christ, he doth not necessarily suppose, or imply, that such of them, who had not been thus
baptized, had, in no sence, or upon no account,
put on Christ. For when a thing may be done after severall and different manners, they that do it not after one manner, may very possibly do it after another. The same garment may be
put on severall wayes; and the same Christ may be
put on, i. publiquely professed and owned in the world, by different forms of profession.
He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, for he giveth God thanks: and he that eateth not, to the Lord he eateth not, and give
[...]h God thanks. Rom. 14 6. He that
came neither eating nor drinking, yet came in a way of righteousness, as he also did, who
came both
eating and drinking, Mat. 11. 18, 19. compared with cap. 21. 32. And (doubtlesse) the Apostle would not have here made those of them, who had been baptized, the same body or Church, with those who had not been baptized (which I have elsewhere proved, I suppose beyond all reasonable contradiction, that he doth)
See warer. dipping. pag. 85 86 if these latter had not made some publique profession of
Christ and the Gospell, as well as the former. But this discourse is a little eccentricall to our present businesse.
From the premisses it sufficiently appears how contrary
[Page 271] to reason Mr.
Alleu reasoneth, when he saith (p. 21. towards the end)
Besides, their putting on of Christ in Baptism, would be no reason why they were the children of God by Faith in Christ, if we
should understand their being the children of God constitutively, aad not declaratively, unlesse we will suppose that man is the child of GOD in his account, notwithstanding his believing in Christ, untill he be baptized into Christ. This latter clause,
unless we will suppose, &c. I suppose is dis-sensed by his Printer, by leaving out the particle,
a, before,
man; and the negative particle,
not, after,
is. But were it thus accommodated, & supplied, it would do no feats for the accommodation of Mr.
A's arguing. For how their
putting on Christ in Baptism is no effectuall argument, or reason, to prove, that
they were the children of God constitutively, and could be no reason to prove them
declaratively such, hath been already debated even to evidence.
Sect. 108.
Whereas he saith (p. 22. in processe of the same discourse) that the Apostle
supposeth them to be Christs, upon that very account of their being baptized into him, and that this appears from ver. 27, 28, 29. compared together; the
very truth is, that he rather
supposeth them to have been
Christs before they were
baptized into him; otherwise he must suppose them to have been infidels, yea strangers and enemies unto
Christ, when they were thus
baptized, or untill they had been
baptized; which doth not look like an Apostolicall supposall. And as touching any
appearance from ver. 27, 28, 29.
compared, that the Apostle should suppose such a supposition as he asscribeth unto him, I know no man that seeth the
apparition, but himself. When the Apostle, ver. 29. concludeth thus;
If ye be Christs, then are ye Abrahams seed, &c. his meaning (alas) is not, if ye be, or have been,
baptized, then are ye Abrahams seed; but if ye be
Christs, i. if ye relate unto him (and so become his) by a true and unfeigned Faith. Thousands have been
[Page 272]
Baptized, who yet are none of
Abrahams seed.
About the middle of p. 22. he draweth us up
the upshot or result of the Apostles discourse (in the verses lately argued) thus;
That persons by Baptism do make such a profession of Christ, as by which they are characterised to be his. If he means,
his, by
profession only, a
[...]d no further, what he saith may passe for truth; but certainly this is no part of the
result of the Apostles
discourse he speaks of. If his meaning be any thing more, and that
by Baptism men make such a profession of Christ, by which they are characterized to be his, i. true, or sound beleevers in him, Mr.
A. must prove that such a
characterizing vertue is essentiall unto, and inseparable from Baptism, before he can make this passable with any considering man for a truth.
That which follows, is of the same impertinent resentment;
If this then be [that which is not, as hath been proved,
viz.) the characteristicall mark to distinguish the children of God from the world, then it will follow [but as the case is, it will not follow]
that no other acknowledgment of Christ without this, or with neglect of this, is to be looked upon as any other then a partiall owning of Christ, and not a compleat putting him on, so as to be esteemed thereby visibly the children of God. But most assuredly the
putting on Christ by Baptism, without putting him on by mortification, holinesse of life, &c. is scarce so much as
a partiall owning of him, but rather a
putting him to open shame (as the Apostle speaketh) and that which may be found in wicked men and of a Pagan conversation, cannot reasonably be thought to adde much unto, or to compleat the
visibilitie of a child of God.
Sect. 109.
But because Mr.
A. doth so importunely hammer this nail, here and afterwards, over, and over, and yet over again, contending, that Baptism, and Baptism only, gives visibilitie to a
Christian, or Child of God, and that no person whatsoever is to be
esteemed visibly a child
[Page 273] of God, by means of all other visibilities in him whatsoever, without this (although the winning of this ground would yield him little or no advantage of standing, to fight his battle of Ati-poedobapism) let us briefly consider, how friviolous and emptie, how unworthy a considering man such a notion, or conceit is. For
1. Doth not himself, and men of his judgment,
esteem those
visible Saints, or
children of God, whom they judge meet to be baptized, and whom they are now about to baptize, before, or untill they have baptized them? Or do they judge none but the children of the Divell, or at least such, who for ought they know, may be such, (the children of the Divell) meet to he Baptized? Or in what capacitie, or relation do they look upon those, whom they are about to Baptize, before they are baptized? Either they must look upon them, as Saints
visible, or as Saints
invisible, or as no Saints at all, or as persons who may, or may not, be saints for any thing they know, or can judg, in one kind or other▪ and under one or other of the
[...]e considerations they must baptize them. If they look upon them, as Saints
visible, and in this capacitie baptize them, how then doth Baptism give
visibilitie of Saintship unto them, when as they were
visible Saints, before baptized? If they say, they look upon them as Saints
invisible, what do they speak lesse then a contradiction? taking the words,
visible, and
invisible, in such a sence, wherein they must of necessitie be understood in the case or question in hand? For how can I judge a person to be an
invisible Saint, whom I have no
visible, i. no sufficient or competent ground whereof I am capable, to udge him any
Saint at all? Or if I have any such ground, is he not now a
visible Saint unto me, or a person whom I ought to
esteem such? If they look on them as no
Saints at all, and in this capacitie baptize them, then they baptize men,
quatenus the children of the Devill, or
quatenus esteemed such: and if so, they are bound to admit none to Baptism, but those who can give an account
[Page 274] of their unbelief, and of their relation of Son-ship to the Divell. Or (4. and lastly) if they look upon them, as persons who may, or may not be saints, for any thing they know of them, and in this condition baptize them, then are they bound to receive none unto Baptism, concerning whom they have any testimonie or ground to beleeve that they are the children of God; nor indeed any but only such, who are mere strangers unto them, and of whom they never heard either good, or evill. Therefore Mr.
A's conceit about the
visibilitie of Saintship by means of Baptism, is evidently overthrown by his own Doctrine and practise of baptizing.
2. How can that give
visibilitie of Saintship unto men, which is altogether as
visible in men, who are no saints, as in those, who are? Doth the greennesse of the leaves, in a fig-tree, prove this tree to be a fig-tree, when as the leaves of all, or most other trees are green, as well as this? Or doth whitenesse of colour in an horse, prove him to be that kind of creature, which indeed he is (I mean, an horse) when as many Cows, and Sheep, are white of colour, as well as he? These are strange kinds of reasonings from the tongues and pens of sober men. Or were there not many in the primitive times themselves, who wore the liverie of Baptism, and yet were no Saints, or children of God? Or are there not multitudes amongst us at this day, who in this liverie serve
Sathan, and consequently, are no
visible Saints, unlesse it be of a very late edition, and unheard of untill now.
Sect. 110.
3. Baptism gives no
visibilitie, or estimation of saintship, no not in the regular or due administration of it: therefore much lesse, simply, or universally. We all presume that
John Baptist, and the Lord
Christ himself with his Disciples, administred Baptism regularly and duly; yet was the Baptism administred by these no argument of Saint-ship in those who received it. For notwithstanding
Jerusalem, and ALL Judea, and ALL the region round about Jordan were first baptized
[Page 275] by
John, (Mat. 3. 5, 6.) and afterwards such vast multitudes by
Christ and his Disciples, that the Disciples of
John repined at it, and with much regret informed him, that
ALL MEN came unto him [meaning,
Christ, to receive Baptism from him,
Joh. 3. 26.] yet how few of these were by
Iohn himself esteemed
visible Saints, or
children of God, by means of their Baptism, sufficiently appeareth from that his complaint in the ears of his own disciples, and other Jews;
And what he hath seen and heard, that he testifieth (speaking of
Christ) and
NO MAN receiveth his testimonie, Ioh. 3.
[...]2. And
Iohn the Evangelist had not long before said;
He came unto his own, and his own received him not, Ioh. 1. 11. Nor were there any more then
an hundred and twenty that appeared at that solemn rendevouz of Saints at
Ierusalem (Act. 1. 15.) after the ascension of the
Lord Christ, where all the Apostles now remaining were present. All which passages, with severall others which might be laid to them, plainly enough shew, that though the number of the Baptized ones in these times, were as the sand on the sea shore, yet was there a
remnant only, and this very small, who were Saints, or children of God amongst them. How then did, or could Baptism prove them to be
visible Saints, when as it did not prove them to be saints at all?
4. In respect of whom, or how many, was the
Eunuch (Baptized by
Philip in a desert) made a
VISIBLE saint by his Baptism; Possibly his servants, if there were any number of these with him, did not know what his Baptism signified, nor upon what account he was baptized. And much more probable it is, that in his own countrey of
Ethiopia, his baptism was
vox non sign
[...]ficativa, and so no esteem of Saint-ship unto him there; as neither doth Mr.
A's baptism, nor the Baptism of any others baptized amongst us upon the same account with him, give any
esteem of Saint-ship unto them, in the judgement or opinion of those who know what belongs
[Page 276] to Saint-ship, and by what an estimate ought to be made of it.
Sect. 111.
5. The Scripture teacheth us to
estimate the
visibilitie of Saintship by other manner of characters and properties, then by a being baptized; yea and not by this at all▪ as farre as I am able to understand.
By this (saith
Christ himself shall ALL MEN KNOW THAT YOU ARE MY DISCIPLES, IF YE HAVE LOVE ONE TOWARDS ANOTHER. Joh. 13. 35. Doubtlesse there can be no better character, or ground of satisfaction, whereby to
judge or esteem men
visible saints, or
visible children of God, then that, by which the
Lord Iesus himself hath so plainly determined that
all men many know who are his
d
[...]scipl
[...]s. And whether for Beleevers to
have love one towards another, be the same with their being, or having been baptized; yea or whether many beleevers have not love one towards another, who yet never were baptized as Mr.
A. calls Baptism, I am content Mr.
A. himself shall judge and determine. The Apostle
Iohn in severall passages fully accordeth with his great Lord and Master touching the
visibilitie of the children of God, and that which differrenceth them from the world.
In this the children of God are manifest, and the children of the Divell: whosoever doth not righteousnesse, is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother, 1 Joh. 3. 10. Again,
If ye know that he is righteous, YE KNOW that every one that doth righteousnesse, is born of him, 1. Joh. 2. 29. See also ch. 2, 3, 9, 10. ch. 3, 7, 14. ch. 4, 7, 24, &c. So likewise the Apostle
Paul judged it
meet for him to
esteem the
Philippians visible Saints, in asmuch as both in his bands, and in the defence and confirmation of the Gospell, they were all partakers of his grace [meaning, aswell of that grace, by which he was enabled to suffer, as of that by which he was called actually to suffer]
Phil. 1. 7. See upon the same account, 2
Tim. 2. 11, 12. So likewise he commends
Epaphroditus unto the
Philippians as meet to be received
[Page 277]
in the Lord (and therefore as a Person whom they ought to
esteem a
visible Saint) because that for the work of Christ he was nigh unto death, &c. Philip. 2. 29, 30. The Scripture in very many places speaks of mortification, self-denial, love, faith, &c. uttering, & expressing themselves by a sutable conversation; and most frequently, of
[...]uffering for
Christ and for righteousnesse sake, as things rendering persons meet to be
esteemed Saints, and
children of God: but as concerning Waterbaptism, it never came into the heart of it to ascribe unto it any such thing.
Nor do any of, nor all, those three Texts of Scriptures, which Mr.
A. draggs by head and shoulders, to serve him in his warfare, do him the least service herein. For 1. we have elsewhere demonstrated that his first Text, 1
Cor. 12. 13. For BY ONE SPIRIT are we all baptized into one body, &c. maketh notably against that very notion or conceit, which here he attempteth to build upon it,
See waterdipping no firm footing for Church Communion, p. 44, 45, 46,
&c. And concerning his two remaining,
viz. Rom. 6. 3, 5. and
Gal. 3. 27. we have, partly in this discourse formerly,
Sect. 104, 105, &c. and partly elsewhere,
Water-dipping. Postscript p. 66. 67 made it plain and evident enough to those that are not loth to see, that neither of them have any right hand of fellowship to give unto him in his said notion.
Sect. 112.
How bottomlesse then are these, and some other like assertions, and inferences, wherein he so much rejoyseth, p. 23?
Baptism is a wall of partition between the world & the Saints; as if all that were on the other side the river of Baptism had no communion with the world, & were neither proud, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor deceitfull, nor fornicatours, nor adulterers, nor railers, nor extortioners, nor any thing, but what it excellently becometh
Saints to be; and on the other hand, as if all on this side the said river, were either one or other, some, or all, of these abominations. If Mr.
A. could make good his word, in saying that
Baptism
[Page 278] is a wall of partition between the world and the Saints, it should be no longer a
partition wall between him and me, but I would either digg thorow it, or leap over it, to make my way unto him. So again having only pointed us to the two places last mentioned,
Rom. 6. 3, 5. and
Gal. 3. 27. he jollyeth it thus:
For can we conclude lesse hence [yes, you might
conclude lesse by the whole, if you
concluded no more then you should]
then that mens visible being in Christ is to be reckoned from the time of their Baptism? that being as it were, the immediate instrument or means of their visible ingression into him. For otherwise if they were to be looked upon as having a visible being in Christ, by any act, endowment, qualification, preceding Baptism, why should
their ingression, their entrance into Christ, be attributed unto their Baptism? Here is a great deal of triumph without any conquest: yet were all given up, that in this flourish is pretended to be won, it would be no advance at all to the cause now in pleading. For why may not Infants be baptized, as well as men, although it be supposed, that a visible
entrance into Christ ought to be
attributed unto Baptism? But
Sect. 113.
1. I cannot but marvell a little, why he speaks so much of mens
being lock'd upon as having a VISIBLE being in Christ, as if men could be
looked upon as
having a being in Christ, and yet this
being not be
visible. Or doth he suppose that any mans
being in Christ, is externally, or to the eye of the outer man,
visible? I suppose his understanding stands in his way against such a supposall. If then no mans
being in Christ is to the outward sense
visible, but only such outward expressions and effects, which by the mediation of discourse, render it
visible to the eyes of the inner man, it undeniably follows; 1. that there must be somewhat
preceding Baptism that must render a mans
being in
[Page 279] Christ, visible; otherwise (as we argued formerly) Baptism must only be administred to those, who are look'd upon as having no
being in Christ at all. 2. That there are other fruits and effects of a mans
being in Christ, which render it
visible (yea more
visible) besides Baptism;
viz. all such which have a more naturall and intimous connexion therewith, then
Baptism, and yet are altogether as
visible, yea more
visible then it, such as holinesse of life, unblamablenesse of conversation, fruitfulnesse in well-doing, suffering for righteousnesse sake, &c. yea doubtlesse in that very example of persons
Baptized, which himself so lately traversed, and we after him,
Act. 2. 37, 38, &c. their
being in Christ was
visible unto
Peter and the rest, before they were
baptized, otherwise (it is like) they would not have
Baptized them; yea it was much more
visible unto them, partly by their being
prickt in their heart, manifested by their earnest and zealous inquiring of them,
what they should do, ver. 37. partly and more principally by their glad resenting and receiving the words which
Peter, by way of answer to that their demand, spake unto them (ver. 41.) by these things (I say) which were found in them before they were
Baptized, their
being in Christ was much more
visible, then it was by their being
baptized afterwards.
Baptism, as we have once at least taken occasion to prove, and oft met with occasion to affirme, renders no mans
being in Christ, visible; visible I mean upon such terms, either as if he must needs have a true
being in Christ, who is
Baptized; or as if it could not be altogether as
visible before, as it can be afterwards by means of it. Therefore
Sect. 114.
Neither can Mr.
A. conclude [workman-like, or with truth] either from one, or both the Texts he points at, that mens
visible being in Christ is to be reckoned from the time of their Baptism;
[Page 280] or, that Baptism is
the immediate instrument of their ingression unto him. These as well for Notion, as Phrase, are exotique to the Scriptures he mentions, and (indeed) to all others: and enough, with a surplusage, hath been argued formerly to cut the sinews of all such deductions as these from the Scriptures, unto which they pretend. Men are said,
Rom. 6. 3, 5. to
be baptized into Christ, to be
baptized into his death, to be
buried with him by Baptism. This is all that is here said concerning
Baptism, and
baptizing. Now which of these is the figtree, from whence this Figg should be gathered, that
mens visible being in Christ is to be reckoned from the time of their Baptism? As for that which follows, ver. 5.
For if we have been planted together in the likenesse of his death, we shall be also in the likenesse of his resurrection; it is evident from the consequent, or promise in the latter part of the verse, that he doth not speak of
Baptism, especially not of Water-baptism, in the antecedent, or former part of the verse. For then it would follow that all they, that are Water-baptized, should be saved, or be partakers of a resurrection alike in perpetuitie of glory unto the resurrection of
Christ himself.
Water-dipping, &c. Postscript p. 66, 67 But we have opened & argued the sence of this verse elsewhere, as we have done likewise by the other Text,
Gal. 3. 27. in this very discourse. Sect. 104. 105, &c. where we found not so much as the dawning of Mr.
A's day in this place.
Sect. 115.
His similitude and comparisons borrowed from men in their affairs (p. 23, 24.) to prove, that
none are to be esteemed in Christ, but those who are baptized, &c. are defective to his purpose, and meere impertinencies. The reason why
the Husband and wife receive that conjugall relation, and matrimoniall being, proper to them, from some solemn act done at the time of their marriage, is, 1. because either the Law of nature, or the civill constitutions of the state where men and women live, or both, do appropriate and confine the entrance into a
conjugall relation,
[Page 281] unto sunch or such
a solemn act, one or more, to be done by the parties; so that there can be no entrance into this relation, or matrimonicall being by any other act, or way. Whereas a
being in Christ, or the entrance hereunto, is not tied or appropriated unto a being baptized, but unto beleeving: and for the
visibilitie of this
being, or esteemablenesse of it with men, neither is this, either by any Law of God, nor by any principle in reason, annexed unto, or made to depend upon
Baptism, so that it should not be lawfull for any person, or Church, to esteem such a man a
visible member of
Christ, who hath not been
baptized; no, it hath been proved over and over that every such person lawfully may, yea and of duty ought to be esteemed a member, yea a
visible member of
Christ, who giveth a sober and sound testimonie of his Faith in
Christ, (which, as hath been shewed, may be given severall other wayes besides Baptism) yea and that that testimonie in this kind which is given by
Baptism, is but faint, and of little or no authoritie with understanding and considering men; especially being compared with that testimony which is given by a godly, righteous, and sober conversation in the world. Again,
2. Another reason why a
matrimoniall being, is, and must needs be computed, or estimated, by such or such a
solemn act done by the parties at the time of their marriage, is, because such an act as this (I mean, by which the Husband and Wife receive their matrimoniall being) is not permitted unto, nor is wont to be practised by any others, but unto, and by, those only, who receive this
being. Whereas persons may in some case be
baptized, and this by the will, and according to the word of God, who have no
being at all in Christ, much lesse any
visible being, as the case was with
Simon Magus baptized by
Philip, and with multitudes of those who were baptized by
John (as was formerly observed.) Upon this account no mans, either
being, or
visibilitie of being in
Christ, can be reasonably
Estimated
[Page 282] by his being
Baptized. But this point we argued home lately.
Sect. 116.
There is the same consideration of Mr.
A's other comparison, p. 24.
As a man (saith he)
receives a relative being, as member of such a corporation, by some solemne act done at the time of his enfranchisement; even so—men and women receive that relative Being, which they have in Christ, and as visible members of that spirituall Corporation, whereof Christ is head and chief, from that solemn act of their being baptized into him. This similitude also halts right-down on that legg, on which it should stand upright and strong, to support the weakness of Mr.
A's cause. For the reason why a man must perform such or such
a solemn act at the time of his infranchisement, to receive a relative being, as a member of such a corporation, is, because it is a by-law enacted in, and by this corporation, that no person shall be, or shall be reputed to be a member hereof, but such, who shall perform this
solemn act; and that whosoever shall perform it, shall be thus reputed. Whereas God hath made no such Law or Statute as this, that no man shall be reputed a member of
Christ, or a
visible member of his, but only they who shall be
baptized; we have demonstrated the contrary formerly. Nor hath he any where determined or adjudged, that whosoever shall be baptized, how unworthy or wicked soever otherwise he shall be, shall notwithstanding upon the meere account of his Baptism, be esteemed such a member. Therefore Mr.
A. feeds but upon ashes, when he nourisheth himself in his notion as well negative, as affirmative, of a
Baptismall visibilitie of Saintship, with such similitudes and comparisons as these. But
Sect. 117.
Having with much ado at last satisfied himself (though no man besides, unlesse pre-satisfied) with spreading this his conceit upon much paper, he maketh this
brief apologie
by the way, for the lenghth of that discourse.
[Page 283]
I have insisted (saith he, p. 24.)
the more largely upon this particular, to detect the repugnancie of that opinion against the plain current of the Scripture, which holds Baptism needlesse, uselesse, amongst those who have made long profession of the Gospell, though they as yet never were Baptized. How Mr.
A. may otherwise acquit himself in
detecting the repugnancie he speaks of, I shall not prejudge; But if he hath no better light whereby to make the
detection, then what he hath shined from his pen in managing his last particular, I am certain the
opinion he speaks of will never be
detected of any
repugnancie, either
against the plain current of the Scripture, or any more retired vein of it. For if the main and principall end of Baptism be to make men
visible members of
Christ, they who already are, and who of a long time have been, as
visible members of
Christ, as Baptism can make them, yea and more
visible, have no need of being Baptized; more then he hath of a candle, who enjoyeth the brightnesse of the Sun at noon day.
Upon the ground which he hath bought with a great summe of discourse, although his title to it be crasie (as hath been proved) yet he builds with confidence enough, p. 24.
If then (saith he)
that publique owning of Christ in Baptism, by which men put him on, and by, & upon which they are incorporated into Christ visibly, be another end or use of Baptism, as you see it is, (truly if Mr.
A. speaks this to me, he speaks not truly)
most clear and evident it is, that this end and use is not to be found in the Baptism of Infants. For further argument sake, give we back again unto him his
If, or antecedent in this place, which we have taken from him, and let us weigh the reason he gives for his drawing the consequent here held forth unto us from it.
And the reason (saith he, p. 24, 25.)
hereof is, because Infants neither do, nor can, put on Christ in their baptism, i.
make an actuall declaration and profession unto the world, that they own and acknowledg Christ to be come in the flesh, to be the Son of
[Page 284] God, and Saviour of the world, to be their Lord and Lawgiver, as they doe who put him on in Baptism, &c. But
Sect. 118.
1. From what quarter of the Scriptures can Mr.
A. give us any steady intelligence, that
to put on Christ in Baptism, is, or signifies, to
make an actuall declaration and profession to the world, that they own and acknowledge Christ Christ to be come in the flesh, &c. whether doth he think that all those who were baptized by
John, made such
a declaration and profession as he speaks of,
viz. that they
owned and acknowledged Christ to have been come in the flesh, &c. considering that the generalitie, (as it seems) or (however) a very great number of these persons were in doubt, and
mused in their hearts of John, whether he were the Christ or no, Luk 3. 15? Or doth he think that the three thousand that were Baptized in one day by
Peter, or by his advice & order, made every man and woman of them a part such a formall
actuall declaration and
profession as he speaks of? If he thus thinketh, I must
professe that his thoughts are not mine. Or can he find that such a
declaration and profession was ever made by any person, man or woman, at the time of their baptizing? yea or can he find where ever the making of such a
declaration or
profession was required at any mans hand, at the time of his baptizing? For though
Philip said to the
Eunuch, If thou believest with all thy heart, thou mayest [be baptized] this doth not amount to an injunction laid upon him to professe it, much lesse
actually to declare and professe it unto the world. Nor did the
Eunuch, when he said,
I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, actually declare this his
belief unto the world, unlesse Mr.
A. thinks that
Philip here signifies
the world.
2. In case it should be granted that such a
declaration and
profession as that specified by him, was made by those that were baptized in Scripture times,
unto the world, I would willingly learn of him, 1. whether
[Page 285] this
Declaration was not made by them before their baptizing: 2. whether this
Declaration did not make them every which as much (if not more)
visible Saints or members of
Christ, as their Baptism did. If so, how can Mr.
A's Doctrine (lately taught by him as we have heard) stand,
viz. that
no person is to be looked upon as having a visible being in Christ, by any Act, Endowment, or Qualification preceding Baptism? But
3. Gratifie we Mr.
A. with this, that
a publique owning of Christ in Baptism, by which men put him on, and by and upon which they are incorporated into Christ visibly, &c. be one end and use of Baptism, yea and
that Infants neither do, nor can [viz. by themselves, and in their own persons]
make such a declaration and profession to the world as that mentioned, yet from all this train of premises it doth not follow, that therefore the said
end and use of Baptism is not to be found in the Baptism of Infants. The reason of this
nonsequitur, besides that it is in it self apparant enough, hath been formerly given, Sect. 67, 68, 69, 73, &c.
4. (And lastly, for this) Be we yet more openhanded to Mr.
A. and bestow upon him the grant, that the
end and use of Baptism of which he speaks,
is not found in the Baptism of Infants, yet neither would this forbid water that Infants should not be Baptized, because there being (according to Mr.
A's own principls) severall ends of Baptism, in case any one of these be attainable by the baptizing of Infants, Infants lawfully may, yea and of duty ought to be baptized. See this further argued and proved formerly,
viz. Sect. 67. and 98.
Sect. 119.
Whereas he saith (p. 25.)
that infants cannot with any proprietie of truth of speaking, be said to put on Christ in Baptism; 1. I suppose that neither can men or women, with
proprietie of speaking, be said to
put on Christ in Baptism. To
put on Christ, whether in Baptism, or
[Page 286] otherwise, is a Metaphoricall or borrowed expression, not a proper. 2. Why may not Infants with as much
proprietie, yea and
truth of speaking, be said to
put on Christ in Baptism, as Infants under the Law may be said to have put on
Moses in circumcision? Or did not infants in their circumcision, as
properly and
truly put on
Moses, as men themselves did in theirs? 3. Neither doth the Apostle say, that they who have been baptized,
have put on Christ, in, or by Baptism: this is Mr.
A's glosse, not the Apostles Text. His words are only these,
Gal. 3. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. It is not denied but that persons baptized may with good congruitie of sence, be said
to put on Christ in Baptism; only this is denied, that Mr.
A. can evince or justifie such an expression, or sence from the said passage of the Apostle. For they who have been
baptized into Christ, may very possibly have otherwise put on Christ, and not by this their
baptizing into him. This proposition,
They that have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ, may be (as Logicians speak)
propositio consecutiva, and not,
formalis; a proposition, wherein the consequent is predicated of the antecedent, not the thing signified, or typified, of the thing signifying, nor yet the effect of the cause. As when the same Apostle saith,
As many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God, (Rom. 8. 14.) he doth not suppose, that men are constituted or made
the sons of God by being
led by the Spirit of God, but only declared to be so: their constitution in this kind is by another cause, or means. In like manner a baptizing into
Christ may be an argument, or sign, that men have put on
Christ, and yet not be that act, by which, or in which, they
formally put him on. Nay the truth is, that, to
put on Christ, being, or importing, an act, it cannot be transacted, or performed, in, or by, a mans being baptized, because this importeth a passion. If it be said; yea but a submission, or voluntarie offering of a mans self, unto baptism, imports an action, and by
[Page 287] this, or in this, he may be said to
put on Christ, I answer, If
Christ be
put on by a mans offering himself unto Baptism (which for ought I see at present, may be granted) then is he not
put on by Baptism, but before it; yea and they may as properly be said to put on
Christ, who never are actually baptized, as they who are. For evident it is, that in the baptizing of men and women, the offering of themselves unto Baptism alwayes precedes their Baptism it-self: and as evident again it is, that men and women may offer themselves unto Baptism, and yet (possibly) never be baptized: as
viz. when there is no person present that is willing to accept of their offer in this kind, or to administer baptism unto them.
Sect. 120.
Mr.
A. having risen up early, and gon to bed late, and eaten the bread of much carefulnesse, to give the best complexion and colour to his second Argument against the lawfulnesse of Infant-baptism, which he was capable of giving, and that of receiving, and being loth that what he had so carefully planted, should be presently pluck'd up by the hand of an objection, he prepares and arms himself to discomfit (if it may be) that objection, which (in his apprehensiō) threatned him with this damage. First he takes a view of, and describes his adversarie, and then considers where he may find the best advantage against him, and accordingly encounters him.
Against this whole argument (saith he, p. 25.)
which concludes Infant-Baptism unlawfull, because the ends of Baptism, (concerning which we have heard all along the said argument that he is very doubtfull what they are)
are better attained in the Baptism of Beleevers (and consequently, are attained also, at least to a degree, and competently, in the Baptism of Infants likewise)
it is objected: That this might have been an argument as well against the c
[...]rcumcising of Infants under the Law, as against the Baptism of Infants under the Gospell; because there is the same
[Page 288] reason to suppose, that circumcision should have lesse answered the ends thereof when applied to Infants; as there is to conceive, that Baptism should lesse answer its ends, when it is applied to Infants; and yet we well know that this was no barre to Infant-circumcision then, and therefore why should it be any against their Baptism now? This argument, or Objection, is the great dread and abhorring of Mr.
A's soul, fearing (it seems) least his second argumēt against Infant-Baptism should die by the hand of it. And the truth is that were it yet alive, he had reason enough for such his fear: but we have seen it a dead corps already, a body of words without any soul of sound reason, or truth in it. And how vain a thing is it to be solicitous about the rescue of a dead mans life from the hand of an enemie? Nor is it so proper, when a man hath lost his life by one hand, for any man to undertake to prove, that had he escaped this hand, yet he would have fallen by another. Notwithstanding since we have, in our canvasse of the said argument, now and then intersprinkled somewhat of that notion (I mean, about the proportion between Infant-circumcision, and Infant-Baptism) the disparagement whereof Mr.
A. here undertaketh, let us see Mr.
A's Objection, and his Answer, play a little before us.
Sect. 121.
His objection (as ye have heard) pleads,
that there is the same reason to suppose, that circumcision should have lesse answered the ends thereof when applied to Infants, as there is to conceive, that Baptism should lesse answer its ends, when applied unto Infants, &c. This Mr.
A's answer denieth: and no marvell: for what should it else do, unlesse it meant to be an answer by concession only? But nothing is more easie, then to denie: but in many cases to give a substanticall account of a mans deniall,
hic labor, hoc opus est; this will trie the ingenuitie and strength of a man. And at this turn Mr.
A. with his Answer faileth. For of all the three Grounds or Reasons, which he commendeth unto us for that his
[Page 289] deniall, there is none competent to justifie it.
First be saith (p. 26.) that
Circumcision, and the Covenant to which it related, remained in the flesh of him, who was circumcised, all the dayes of his life, as visible to him, and as capable of improvement to spirituall ends many years after it was made, as if it had been but newly acted and done before his eyes.—Whereas Baptism is a transient act, and leaves no such visible impression in the Infant, as matter of memoriall, signification, or instruction unto him when he comes to be a man, as that of Circumcision did. So that w
[...] see there is not the like reason, but an apparent difference in this respect. But for answer to this▪
1. The remaining of Circumcision in the flesh of the circumcised, as
matter of memoriall, signific
[...]tion, &c. could be no reason why Infants were appointed by God to be circumcised. Because had men only been circumcised, their circumcision would have remained every whit as much, or rather more, in their flesh, and have been altogether as competent
matter of memoriall, signification, and instruction, unto them, as now it was, being received in their infancie. Nor was it any advantage unto them by way of
memoriall, signification, &c. during all the time of their infancie, or untill they came to years of discretion. So that in this respect, the end of Baptism by way of
memoriall, signification, instruction, &c. is as well answered, as fully attained, by the baptizing of Infants, as the same or like end of Circumcision was attained by the circumcising of Infants.
Sect. 122.
2. Whereas he saith that Circumcision
remained in the flesh as visible to him that was circumcised, &c. If he would be understood generally, and with reference to all persons whatsoever that were circumcised, I know not what ground he hath so to affirm. For what thinks he of the circumcisiō in the flesh of
Isaac, after
his eys were dim, & that he could not see, Gen. 27. 1. & so of the circumcision
[Page 290] of him that
was born blind (Joh. 9.) were these
visible unto them? There is the same consideration of the Circumcisions of all that were blinde among the
Jews. Besides, if it be supposed that there were any men in this Nation as corpulent as
Eglon, (Judg. 3. 17.) seems to have been, their circumcision was hardly
visible unto them, unlesse (haply) by reflexion in a looking glasse. And yet (doubtlesse) the Circumcision of all these was as competent
matter of memoriall, signification, &c. unto them, as the circumcision of those to whom it was visible. Therefore Baptism, though not
visible in the flesh to the Baptized, may notwithstanding be as pregnant
matter of memoriall, signification, &c. unto them as Circumcision was, at least unto many, notwithstanding any such
visibilitie in it, as Mr.
A. pretendeth.
3. Neither doth the Scripture any where insist upon any such
visibilitie of Circumcision, as any such advantage unto the circumcised, as Mr
A. conceiteth: nor doth God any where exhort, counsell, or command any circumcised person to look (with the eyes of his flesh) upon his circumcision, either to he put in mind of, or to be instructed in any thing signified thereby. Therefore an externall
visibilitie is no Scripture-difference between Circumcision and Baptism; nor (indeed) is it in it self any such difference, which should make the former any whit more
spiritually advantagious unto the subject thereof, then the latter (Baptism) unto its subject. So that this difference is only an impertinent shift thought upon, and talked of, by the adversaries of Infant-Baptism to relieve their cause against such an argument, which grindeth it to powder.
4. Whereas Mr.
A. advanceth his discourse in the point in hand, in these words, (p. 26.)
Nor can it be truly said, that either the report of Parents, or neighbours, or any Parish, or other Register, is, or can be, equivalent unto the sign in the flesh before mentioned, as to the ascertaining of men and women of their being baptized in their infancie; 1. because there is not the like certaintie nor satisfaction
[Page 291] in reports and hear sayes, as there is in seeing and beholding, which difference notwithstanding we have in the two cases in hand: 2. Because opportunity of such satisfaction, as these reports are capable of giving, may be cut off by the death, or other removall of such from whom it is to be received, or else by the removall of such Infants themselves into places far remote, before ever they came to age, &c. he only seweth a few fig-leaves together to cover the nakednesse of his cause. For
Sect. 123.
1. In the beginning of this transcription, he reproacheth that Law of the living God, established by him long since under
Moses, and repeated by him over and over upon severall occasions in the Old Testament.
Num. 3. 30. Deut. 17. 6. 19. 15. and again revived and confirmed by the Lord
Christ himself, and by his Apostles, in the New Testament,
In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established.
Mat. 18. 6.
It is also written in your Law, that the testimonie of two men is true.
Joh. 8. 17.
In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established.
2 Cor 13. 1. God himself having sanctified the
mouth of two or three witnesses, to
establish, i. to ratifie and confirm, every matter of fact, even those which concern the precious lives of men, so that any thing which shall be attested by these, shall be taken for true, doth not Mr.
A. presume to
make that common, which God hath thus
sanctified, by disparaging the testimonie of
Christian Parents, neighbours and others, as insufficient to
ascertain the Baptim of a person Baptized in their presence and sight?
2. By another Law of God, the child stands bound to
honour his Parents, how much more when they are
Christian, and holy? Now whether it be consistent with this Law, or with that honour which children owe, by the tenour and authoritie of it, unto their Parents, to give them the lie, yea or to suspect them of untruth, and not to believe them, when they shall affirm unto them that they have been Baptized, let Mr.
A. himself judge,
[Page 292] especially considering that there is no colour or pretence imaginable why Parents should lie unto their children in this kind.
3. Men and women stand bound in conscience to believe some things, and these of greater moment, yea and to act according to this belief, upon farre weaker testimonies, and grounds, then the
reports of Parents, and Neighbours, & the records of
registers, for their baptizing. The reason or ground which children of any growth, or years have to believe, that such persons, especially one of them, who are commonly called and reputed their Parents, are so indeed, is nothing so authentique or full of proof, as the foresaid testimonies and grounds of their baptizing. Jealousies and suspicions about the legitimacie of many Children, are (we know) rife in the mouths of men: but (I believe) never did Mr.
A. hear the Baptism of any person questioned, which either was attested by the Parents, or by any Parish Register, or Record. And yet persons stand bound by the Law of God, to honour those, as their Parents, and to perform all other duties and respects unto them, which are due from children unto Parents, who are commonly called and reputed their Parents, although they have no demonstrative proof of such a relation to them. Therefore much more, if persons be reported, both by their Parents, and others, to have been baptized, and are generally reputed so to have been, they stand as well, and as much bound to look upon themselves, as baptized, and to act and walk accordingly, as if they knew with the greatest certaintie that they had been baptized.
4. The
Jews themselves circumcised in their infancie, notwithstanding
the sign of Circumcision
in the flesh, yet could have no other knowledge or certaintie, that this sign was applied to them, or received by them, according to the mind of God, or as the Ordinance of God, but only from the testimonie of their Parents, or others present at their Circumcision. For how could
Paul (for
[Page 293] example) tell or say, that he was
circūcised on the eight day, (Phil. 3. 5.) but by the testimony and report of his Parents, unlesse we shall suppose that it was supernaturally revealed to him; which (I think▪ is no supposition worthy a considering man? Or however, it is broadly ridiculous to suppose that every
Jew, who according to the precept of God was circumcised on the eight day, had this supernaturally revealed unto him, or came to the knowledge of it in any other way then by the testimony of his Parents, &c. Besides, other Nations in the world using to circumcise their children, besides the
Jews, with whom God made no such covenant, as he made with
Abraham and his posteritie by
Jacob, how could any
Jew know that he was not circumcised in some or other of these idolatrous Nations, (and so contrary to the will of God) but only by the affidavit of his Parents, or others brought up with him?
Sect. 124.
5. Neither was Circumcision it self any such
sign in the flesh, but that it might be obliterated and defaced, (and so forgotten) according to that of the Apostle
Paul; Is any man called being circumcised? Let him not become uncircumcised. 1 Cor. 7. 8.
6. Nor could any circumcised person amongst the
Iews know, but by the report of his Parents or others, that he was so much as circumcised. For the Scripture doth nor report or affirm, that every particular person of the male Sex is born with a fore-skin upon his flesh; (I mean with such a superfluitie in this skin, which was wont to be cut off by Circumcision) or that every male, who wants as much, or more of this foreskin, as any other not circumcised, must needs therefore have been circumcised. Yea I believe there are males, or men, in this Nation, who though never circumcised, yet have as little of that superfluitie, on which only circumcision wrought, as many of those, who have been circumcised.
7. Neither is the receiving of Baptism by men and women, when come to years of discretion, alwayes
capable
[Page 294] of improvement to Spirituall ends, many years after it is received,
as if it had been newly acted and done before their eyes. For why may not
the senses of some baptized in these years, be as well
sodden into Trapezuntius his temper, as the
senses of one of Mr.
Fishers Antagonists (it seems) were?
See Mr. Fisher Baby-Baptism. p. 367. This
Trapezuntius was a learned Grammarian, and great Scholar; but thorow the violence of a sicknesse, sustained the losse of memorie to such a degree, that he quite forgat, not only all his learning, but even his own name.
8. (And lastly) In case it should be supposed that a person who is born in hand by
his Parents, Neighbours, or Parish Register, that he hath been baptized, should yet be deceived by all these, and be made to believe that, which was not, what grand inconvenience, danger, or losse can reasonably be conceived that this person shall sustain, or incurre, hereby? For whils
[...] the sence of his conscience bears upon him, that he hath been really and truly baptized, especially being otherwise really and truly willing to be baptized with the first, what greater improvement can they make of the remembrance of their baptism, who have indeed been baptized, then he is capable of making by his apprehension and belief of his being baptized? Yea as the Apostle, while Circumcision was yet in some request, speaks of a way or Method, how men might make their un-circumcision turn to as good an account of benefit unto them, as Circumcision it self;
Therefore if the uncircumcision shall keep the righteousnesse of the law, shall not his uncircumsion be coun
[...]ed for circumcision, [i. shall he not be equall in account with God, with him that is circumcised, though as righteous as he,
Rom. 2. 26.] in like manner, if he who verily thinks he hath been baptized, shal as really, & cōsciētiously perform all the ingagemēts which Baptism imposeth upon men, shall not his nonbaptism be counted Baptism unto him? and for any matter of benefit which Mr.
A. can pretend should accrue unto a person actually baptized, by means of this
[Page 295] his Baptism; the same, or as much, (questionlesly) shall be conferred by God upon him, in whom he findeth a willing heart, & ready mind to be baptized, and who refraineth from being actually baptized, only out of conscience towards God, and fear of offending him.
Sect. 125.
Whereas Mr.
A. pretendeth that
opportunitie of satisfaction by the means specified touching mans having been baptized,
may be cut off, by the death, or other removal of such from whom it is to be received, or else by the removall of such Infants themselves into places fa
[...]re remote, before they come to age, &c. answer (in part) hath been made already, where it was shewed, that little or no inconvenience accrueth unto any man, by his not having been baptized, in case he be verily perswaded that he hath been baptized, and with all is inwardly and cordially willing and readie to be baptized, in case he deemed himself unbaptized. I here adde,
1. That in case the generall usage and custome of the Church, or People of God, in any place, be to baptize their children, though all ocular witnesses, as
Parents, neighbours, kindred, &c. of the baptizing of any person, should be cut off by death, or however, yet the known custome of the place is securitie in abundance to such a person that he hath been baptized. Therefore Mr.
A's supposall in the case before us is impertinent and slight. And
2. The course which Mr.
A. himself steers with his children, (I mean, in not causing them to come unto
Christ in Baptism) the more generall practise of the Churches and people of God in the Nation (which stands for baptizing children) considered, is farre more likely, in case of his
removal by death, or of his childrēs
removal into places far remote, before they come to age, to deprive them of all means of
satisfactiō touching their baptizing, then the baptizing of children in a cōcurrence w
ith the generall practise of the Saints where they were born, is to draw them into a snare of uncertaintie whether
[Page 296] they were baptized, or no, whatsoever may befall to disadvantage them in this kind. For in case the Parents of Mr.
A's children shall be both dead before they (the said children) come to age, what means is there for them to receive satisfaction, whether they were baptized, or no?
3. (And lastly) according to M.
A's own principles it is little or nothing materiall, wheither a person being come to years of understanding, knoweth that he was baptized in infancie, or no. For in case he were baptized, this Baptism (with Mr.
A.) was but a nullitie; and consequently the person remains, notwithstanding this Baptism, unbaptized: and in case he were not then Baptized, he is but in the self same condition.
Sect. 126.
All these particulars duly weighed and considered,
it is too evident to be denied by any, but those that will not see, that Mr.
A. had very small reason to affirm, that there is not as good reason for the baptizing of Infants, as there was for their circumcising, only because circumcision was no transient thing but permanent in the flesh, whereas Baptism is transient, and leaves no visible impression in the flesh of the Infant: and that he might with as much reason argue thus, there was not the same reason why
Matthew should be an Evangelist, which there was for
Luke, because
Matthew had sometimes been a Publican, whereas
Luke was a Physitian: or thus: there is not the same reason why
Ma
[...]y should be saved▪ which there is why
Lazarus should be saved, because
Lazarus is a man, whereas
Mary is a woman. These are very genuine parallels of Mr.
A's reasoning in the first point of difference assigned by him, between the Circumcising of Infants, and their baptizing. Nor doth he quit himself any whit more like a man in his second, the tenour hereof being this, (p. 27.)
2.
I answer yet further, that the end of Circumcision,
[Page 297] though administred to infants, was better attained, then the end of Baptism can be, when it is so applied; because much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised upon the work done, without respect to any inward qualification or endowment: whereas the benefit of Baptism doth not accrue meerly upon the work done, but is suspended upon the knowledge, faith, &c. of him that is baptized. This somewhat also, being cast up, amounts to just nothing. For
1. The main hinge upon which this peiece of discouse turneth, is crazie, and crakt quite thorow. For it is a not orious untruth,
that much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised upon the work done. Against such a notion as this the Scripture riseth up like an armed man.
For Circumcision (saith the Apostle)
verily profiteth, if thou keep the Law: but if thou be a breaker of the Law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision. Rom. 2 25 If
much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised [meerly]
upon the work done, Circumcision would have
profited them, and that to a considerable degree, whether they had
kept the Law, [i. the rest of the Law] or no. And
Circumcision would have been, not only
that in the heart, but that which was
outward also
in the flesh; which notwithstanding the Apostle (ver. 28. 29.) denieth it to be. Yea
2. It is so far from being true that
much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised upon the work done, that without righteousnesse, and worthy walking, it rendered the Circumcised so much the more obnoxious to the displeasure and judgement of God.
And shall not uncircumcision (saith the Apostle)
which is by nature, if it fulfill the Law, judge thee, who by the letter and Circumcision dost transgresse the Law? Rom. 2. 27. Yea
Sect. 127.
2. Such observations of the Law, from whence there is much more reason and likelyhood that
much benefit should have accrued to the observers
upon the work done,
[Page 298] then from
Circumcision upon these terms, were yet so farre from being beneficiall unto them upon any such account, that they were an hatred and abomination unto God.
To what purpose is the multitude of your sacrifices?—When you come to appear before me, who hath required this at your hands to tread in my courts? Bring no more oblations: incense is an abomination unto me. The new moons, and Sabbaths, the calling of assemblies, I cannot away with, your new moons, and your appointed feasts my soul hateth, &c. Isa. 1. 11, 12, 13, 14. Yea
Solomon saith,
The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination unto the Lord. Pro. 15. 8. 21. 27. These places (with many more of a like import, that might readily be added unto them (doe with a surplussage of evidence prove, that
much benefit did NOT accrue to the doers of the things specified, upon the account
of the deed done. And yet of the two, there is much more reason, why
benefit should
accrue unto the doers of such things of the Law, as these,
upon the work done, then upon their being Circumcised. For
4. Whereas he saith, that
much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised upon the work done, if he speaks of those that were
circumcised according to the standing Law,
viz. on the eight day (who were farre the greatest part of the
Iewish nation) the
work it self of
Circumcision was not
done by them, but by others to them unknown. Whereas the offering of incense, and of sacrifices, the observation of the new moons, sabbaths, and other feasts appointed by the law, were
works done by persons themselves. Now (questionlesse) if there be any
benefit accruing unto men
upon the work done, it is more like to
accrue in this kind upon
works done by persons themselves, then upon
works done totally by others, and without their knowledge, desire, or consent. Nor doth, nor can Mr.
A. give us any substantiall account, either from the Scriptures, or otherwise, why
the benefit of Baptism should be more
suspended upon the knowledge, faith, &c. of him who is baptized,
[Page 299] then the benefit of Circumcision was suspended upon the like qualifications of the circumcised. For
Sect. 128.
5. The Texts of Scripture which he cites, prove no such difference as this between the two Ordinances, Circumcision, and Baptism; nor do they, either
divisim, or
con
[...]unctim, prove (or so much as colour with a proof)
that much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised upon the work done. For what though the Apostle saith, and this
by way of contradistinction from the voyce of the Gospell, or righteousnesse of faith, The man that doth those things, shall live by them, yet is it no part of his meaning to implie, or teach, that by the literall performance of the Legall ceremonies, men, either were, or might have been saved? The
Law of which the Apostle speaks, is not the
Law of Ceremonies, which Mr.
A. understandeth, but the whole system or body of precepts and commandments delivered by
Moses. Nor is the Apostles
doing those things, the same with Mr.
A's doing them. The Apostle must needs be conceived to speak of such a
doing of the things of the Law, which includes as well the spiritualitie, or perfection of the Law, and of the severall precepts thereof (at least in will, desire, and endeavour) as the bare letter or externalitie of it. For God never made any such Covenant with, or promise unto any man, that by doing externals only he should be either justified, or saved; which Mr.
A's doing evidently supposeth. Nor doth his second Scripture stand any whit closer to his cause, then the first. For when the Apostle saith (
Gal. 3. 12.) The Law is not of Faith, but the man that doth them, shall live in them, his meaning is not, that the Law required not as well the conformitie and subjection of the inward man unto it, as
viz. in Love, Faith, Holinesse, Humilitie, &c. as of the outward, consisting of a meere bodily observation of so much of it, as might thus be observed; but that the voice, purport, or tenour of the Law, did exact of all those, who expected justification by it (yea in a sense,
[Page 300] of all men, simply) an universall and constant obedience and subjection unto it in the whole compasse and extent of it, according to what he had more plainly said a verse or two before;
Cursed is every one that CON
[...]INUETH NOT IN ALL THINGS which are written in the book of the Law to do them; in which respect it is said
not to be of Faith, i. not to promise justification unto any act of Faith, or beleeving in another. Whereas the tenor of the Gospel, although it simply requireth as perfect and thorow an obedience unto all the precepts of it, as the Law did to all the precepts thereof, yet it exacteth not this obedience upon the same inexorable terms; nor doth it threaten
every person, no nor any person, with a
curse, who
shall not con
[...]nue in all things which are written therein to d
[...] them, in case they shall truly and unfeignedly believe in
Jesus Christ. So that these two Scriptures rightly understood, know nothing either of reason, or truth in Mr.
A's cause.
Sect. 129.
His other Scriptures levied upon the same account (p. 27. 28.) do scarce so much as face the design, which they are brought into the field to advance. For what though the ministration of the Law be called,
the ministration of the letter, and the Ordinances thereof,
carnall Ordinances, and such as did no
[...] make perfect as pertaining to the conscience? or again, that
the Apostle to shew wherein the Gospell or new Covenan
[...], exceeds the Law, or old one, saith,
that according to this God puts his Laws in the minds of men, and writes them in their hearts.
Heb. 8. 10? Or again, that the
true worshippers shall worship the Father in Spirit and in truth; what is there (I say) in all, or in any of these, or in twenty more of a like import, to prove that
much of the benefit of Circumcision did accrue to the circumcised upon the work done; or that
the benefit of baptism is any whit more
suspended upon the knowledge, Faith, &c. of him, who is baptized, then the benefit of Circumcision was, &c? All that can be inferred from these and such like passages, are only these and such
[Page 301] like notions; That God is more communicative of the clear knowledg of himself, and of the mysterie of his will concerning the salvation of the world by
Jesus Christ, under the Gospell, then he was under the Law; that the anointing of the generalitie of the Saints with the Spirit, under this dispensation (the Law) was nothing so rich or full, as it now is under the Gospel; that the instituted worship, especially the publique worship, and service of God under the Law, consisted in a farre greater number and varietie of external rites and observations, then now under the Gospell; that the hearts of the people, yea of the people of God themselves, were (generally) nothing so raised, or enlarged to the obedience of God under the Law, as they are, and especially will be when the time cometh, under the Gospell, &c. But none of these things prove, so much as inshew, that
according to the nature of the legal ministration children void of understanding and faith were any whit more capable of holy things; or of the end
[...] and benefits of them in part, upon a literall administration or reception of them, then children now are under the Gospell. For my better information I would willingly sit at Mr.
A's feet to learn of him, how, why, in what consideration or respect, children under the Law should be
more capable of holy things, or of
any part of the ends or benefits of them, then children under the Gospell; or what there was in the Legall ministration, that did accommodate or comport with the naturall infirmitie, or condition of children, above what there is in the ministration of the Gospell. Certain I am that Baptism is an Ordinance more indulgent unto, and better comporting with, the tendernesse of Infants, then circumcision was: and for matter of Spirituall signification, upon the understanding whereof all the materiall and principall
ends and benefits of both Ordinances alike depend, children are as much, and as soon, capable of the interpretation, or signification of Baptism, as they could be of Circumcision. Therefore Mr.
A's cause is no whit beholding
[Page 302] to those Scriptures, which he hath hitherto importuned for the advocation of it.
Sect. 130.
Nor doth 1
Pet. 3. 21. any whit more befriend him: nor is his introductorie glosse to the words here, so farre as he presenteth them, over-ingenuous, or true. But (saith he, p. 28.)
the case is farre otherwise now under the Gospell, [how farre otherwise, and how farre not, we have both lately, and formerly shewed]
which is the ministration
Mr.
A p. 28
of the Spirit. It is not the work done, but the manner of doing it in knowledge, faith, and fear of the Lord, that entitles men to the benefit, and blessing of Gospel Ordinances. For so the Apostle affirms concerning BAPTISM IT SELF, 1 Pet. 3, 21.
where he sayes, that it saves us now, as the Ark did some in the dayes of Noah;
not (saith he) the putting away of the filth of the
flesh (i.
not by the externall letter of the ordinance) but the answer of a good conscience towards God, i.
when accompanied with such a frame of mind and conscience, as does answer Gods in
[...]endments of Grace in that Ordinance. For
1. He saith that
Peter (in the words cited) speaks
concerning BAPTISM IT SELF, when he saith, that
it saves us now, &c. whereas it is evident, that that Baptism, to which he ascribes
salvation, is not Water-Baptism, or Baptism in the letter of it (which any reader will think that Mr.
A. means by
BAPTISM IT SELF) but Baptism in the Spirit, or
the answer of a good conscience towards God, as we have the Originall,
[...], translated; which words notwithstanding were better rendred, but
the demand of a good consciēce God-w
[...]rd, or, towards God; [or, as some translate, the stipulatio, or promise, of a good cō sciēce
(a) vi. Grotium. in. 1 Pet. 2. 21. unto God.] Yea he expresly rejecteth waterbaptism as insufficient to save men, in these words,
not the putting away of the filth of the flesh. Now
the demand of a good conscience towards God, [i. of a conscience good and pure in his sight] is said to
save us by the resurrection of Jesus Christ (which clause is wholly omitted by Mr.
A.) because such a conscience, taking the blessed advantage
[Page 303] of the resurrection of
Christ for its incouragement, (as it were)
demands, claims, and expects with boldnesse, salvation from God, as due upon promise, and this made upon a valuable consideration,
viz. the death and sufferings of
Christ. This
demand, or claim, may be said to
save us, much in such a sence as
hope is said to
save us, (Rom. 8. 24. For we are saved by hope) viz. as it exhibits and yeilds unto men, a first fruits, and so a kind of possession, of
salvation, in abundance of comfort, peace, and joy. The reason (it seems) why
Peter mentioneth Water-Baptism as typically
saving us, as the
demand he speaks of saves us (in part, and to a degree) really, is, because having had occasion to speak of the preservation of
Noah and his familie from perishing in the generall deluge, wherein all the world besides perished, by means of the ark, he conceived there was a kind of typical resemblance thereof in Baptism, or rather a typicall overture made herein by God of such a like preservation unto Godly persons, when the whole world of unrighteous ones round about should be destroyed, and perish in their sins. So that
Peter in this place, ascribes no other salvation, or salvation in no other sence, unto
Baptism it self (I mean, unto Water-baptism) then wherein it was altogether as ascribable unto the carnall Observations, as
viz. to the offering of
Bulls and
Goats, &c. under the Law. For as these did overture, and (after a sort) promise salvation, by the true sacrifice of the
Messiah, yet to be obtained and enjoyed by those only, who believe; (we alwaies in this case speak only of persons capable by years, and discretion of believing) so doth Water-Baptism hold forth pardon and forgivenesse of sins, and consequently salvation, as attainable by all those, and those only, who repent, and consequently beleeve. And as Baptism edifieth, profiteth, blesseth no man, but only those, who repent and believe; so neither did Circumcision (as we formerly heard) nor other externall Observations under the Law. Therefore Mr.
A. hath caught nothing
[Page 304] at all by fishing in these waters, for the relief of his cause. Nor needed he at all have troubled either himself, or his reader, with quotations from the Scriptures, to prove, that a baptizing with water without a baptizing with the Spirit also, makes more against, then for, him, that shall be baptized: nor hath he ministred any thing to the necessitie of his cause hereby. This required at his hand, that which he had not to give unto it, I mean, a substantiall proof, that the nature of the
ministration of the Law was such, that the literall and externall performance of the Ceremonies and carnall Ordinances thereof, were, without repentance or faith, of better acceptance with God, and more available to the salvation of the Performers, then Gospell Ordinances are without the like qualifications.
Sect. 131.
2. Whereas he saith (p. 28.) that
Infants, as they are not capable of acting this faith, or making this answer of a good Conscience, so they are not capable of those blessings and benefits intended by God in Baptism, in as much as he hath suspended the donation thereof upon these, in conjunction with Baptism; I answer,
1. It hath been sufficiently proved, that Infants are capable (though with a mediate, or remote capacitie) of
acting Faith, as well as men. See Sect. 64, 65, 68, 69. (In which respect also they are capable of
making the answer of a good conscience, as well as men) where it was proved likewise, that neither are believers themselves alwayes in a present or immediate capacitie of acting their Faith.
2. Full proof hath been made likewise (and the thing is evidēt enough in it self) that children are
capable of those benefits and blessings intended by God in Baptism, as well as men; as the children of the
Jews were
capable of the blessings and benefits intended by God in Circumcision, as well as men. But
3. (And lastly, for this) whereas Mr.
A: saith, saith, that
He hath suspended the donation thereof upon these, in
[Page 305] conjunction with Baptism, he only saith it, and this (indeed) is more then enough, being ill consistent with his own sayings elsewhere, and much more with the truth; I would gladly know of him what those
benefits and blessings are (or if it were but some of them) the
donation of which he conceives is
suspended by God upon the acting of Faith, and making the answer of a good Conscience, in conjunction with Baptism. If he supposeth remission of sins to be any of these
blessings or
benefits, this, both according to his own Doctrine, p. 16. and the clear truth it self, is annexed by God covenant-wise unto Repentance; which being required antecedaneously (at least according to the pleasance of Mr.
A's principle) unto Baptism, the
donation of it cannot be
suspended by God, upon the acting of Faith, or any thing else,
in conjunction with Baptism. For the donation of that, which is promised, and given accordingly, upon the antecedent, cannot be suspended, either in whole, or in part, upon the consequent, nor upon any thing
in conjunction with it. Mr.
A. in the said 16. page, supposeth, that Baptism, either is, or may be, called the Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins,
because God thereby signifies and seals unto men the remission of their sins UPON THEIR REPENTANCE; and not long after; that it is, or may be so called,
because the persons who are baptized, do thereby professe and declare unto the world, that they look for remission of sinnes from God ƲPON THIER REPENTANCE. The
Fountain at this
hole sends forth the sweet waters of the truth, asserting remission of sins unto, and
upon, Repentance: but at that before us, the
bitter waters of error, which
suspendeth remission of sins (at least, if this be any
benefit intended by God in Baptism) upon the
acting of Faith, &c. in conjunction with Baptism. I confess there are
blessings & benefits intēded by God in baptism: but when Mr.
A. shall declare unto me, what
blessings and benefits he meaneth, when he saith the
donation of them is suspended, &c. in conjunction with Baptism, I shall take his declaration in this kind into further thoughts. In the mean time my sence is, that such
[Page 306]
blessings and benefits may be intended by God in baptism, the
donation of which is not absolutely, universally, or in all cases, suspended either
upon Baptism, or upon any thing
in conjunction therewith.
Thus we see that Mr.
A's second difference, whereby he seeks to disparallel the
circumcising of Infants, and their
baptizing, is before the light of the truth, but as chaffe before the wind. The spirituall benefit of Circumcision did no more accrue unto the Circumcised
upon the work done, then the benefit of Baptism unto the baptized.
Sect. 132.
His third and last difference may be well bound up in
Mr.
A. p. 28 29. the same bundle of impertinencie with the two former. The sum and substance of it as the Reader may find it p. 28. 29. of his discourse) amounts only to this; That
the Ordinance of Circumcision was so much the less Spiritual, and so much the more weak, and savouring of the Legall ministration, and suited to the then childish condition of the Church, because administration thereof was made to infants. From whence he soon after inferrs:
however such a mean, low way and method of injoying Ordinances, as was accommodated to the capacitie of Babes, was not uncomly whilst the Church was in the condition of children, as the Apostle speaks Gal. 4. 3.)
no more then it is for a child, whilst he is a child, to speak and act as a child; yet to retain this poor, and low, and barren way of administring a Gospell Ordinance to Infants, now the Church is raised both in capacitie, and administration to its manly condition, is as incōgruous & uncomely, as it is for one stil to speak & act as a child, when he is become a man. This with the two former particulars, is (it seems) all that Mr.
A. hath to say, to destroy the analogy between Infant-baptism, & Infant-circūcision. How little this analogie hath suffered from his two former considerations, hath been lately shewed; and that it suffers no whit more by this third and last, is a matter of easie demonstration. For
1. The groundwork and foundation of his building here is sandie and loose. For he supposeth that Circumcision
[Page 307] was therefore, in that consideration, a weak, or lesse Spirituall Ordinance, because the administration of it was made unto children; and semblably, that Baptism would be, or must appear to be, a weaker and lesse spirituall Ordinance then it is, in case it were to be administred unto children. Whereas the evident truth is, that the strength, richnesse, or spiritualnesse of an Ordinance, doth not so much (if at all) consist in the strength or spiritualnesse of the subject, to which it is administred, or is administrable, as in the intrinsecall nature of it, richnesse of signification, or promised presence of God with it. Circumcision was the same Ordinance, equally spirituall, and no whit more weak, when it was administred unto
Isaac, and afterwards unto
Paul, on the eight day, then it was when administred unto
Abraham himself, and afterwards unto those who were circumcised men,
Josh. 5. As suppose we (that which I know Mr.
A. supposeth) those members of the Church of Corinth, whom
Paul could not look upon
as spirituall, but as carnall, and BABES in Christ, (1 Cor. 3. 1.) to have been all baptized, was the nature of this Ordinance altered, or changed, from the greater to the lesser spiritualnesse, by the administration of it unto such
babes, as these? Or was it an
Evangelicall Ordinance when administred unto
Paul himself, and
Legal, when administred unto weaker christians?
Sect. 133.
2. I would know of Mr.
A. whether the Lord
Christ, when he laid hands upon the little children that were brought unto him,
Mat. 19. 15. Mar. 10. 16. did not
retain that poor, and low, and barren way of administring a Gospell Ordinance unto children, (as Mr.
A. is not afraid to term it) Or doth he think that that imposition of hands, which he administred unto these children, was not a Gospel, but a Law-ordinance? or doth he not think that children are capable upon the same terms, and in the same respect, of the ends and benefits of Baptism, whatsoever these may be supposed to be, as they were,
[Page 308] or are, of the
ends or benefits of imposition of hands, whatsoever these be?
3. To the shame and confusion of those
rationall principles (falsly so called, which notwithstanding Mr.
A. dares avouch to be
consonant to the Scriptures) it hath been proved and
evinced, that
Baptism is asmuch, or more,
spirituall, profitable, and edifying, when applied to children, as when it is administred unto men professing the faith; even as Circumcision was as much, or more, edifying, &c. when applyed unto children, as when it was administred unto men. See Sect. 56, 73. and el
[...]ewhere.
4. Whereas Mr.
A. makes the
weaknesse and unprofitablenesse of the Commandemen
[...] [i.
the Law] for which the Apostle saith
it is d
[...]sannulled, to stand in this (or at least to
comprehend it) that
it injoyned an Ordinance, one, or more, to be administred to little children; 1. herein he makes himself wise about that which is written, the Scripture no where placing any degree, or part, of the
weaknesse or unprofitablenesse of the Law, in any such thing. Nay, 2. The enjoyning of an Ordinance (circumcision by name) to be administred unto little Children, was so farre from being any part of the
weaknesse and unprofitablenesse af the Law, that it was a materiall veyne, or part, of that strength or profitablenesse, that was in it. For
weaknesse und unprofitablenesse are not simply and absolutely ascribed unto the Law, but comparatively only,
viz. in respect of the superabundant strength and beneficialnesse of the Gospell: otherwise, in simple cōsideration, the law was excellently beneficial, & of great power to advance the peace, & cō forts, and salvation of men. The Scripture giveth large and frequent Testimonie hereunto.
He sheweth his word (saith
David) unto Jacob, his statutes and his judgements unto Israel: He hath not dealt so with any nation: and as for his judgments they have not known them.
Psal. 147 19▪ 20.
The Law of the Lord is perfect, converting the soul: the Testimonies of the Lord are sure, making wise the simple. The Statutes of the Lord are right, re
[...]oycing the heart:
[Page 309] the commandement of the Lord is pure, enlightning the eyes—the judgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether,
Psal. 19. 7. 8, 9. So the Apostle:
what advantage then hath the Jew? Or what profit is there of Circumcision? Much every way: chiefly because that unto them were committed the Oracles of God.
Ro. 3. 1, 2. Read and consider at your leasure,
Deut. 4. 5, 6, 7, 8. Rom. 9. 4. Psal. 119. 72, 98, 111. (to omit other places of the same purport without number.) Now then this is that which I say and affirm;
viz. that the administration of the Ordinance of Circumcision unto Infants, or the injunction hereof, was a part of that wisdom, of that excellencie, of that profitablenesse, which were found in the Law; and did contribute its proportion of efficacie together, with the rest of the branches and precepts of the Law, towards the blessed effect (mentioned by
David) of
converting the souls of men. And (doubtlesse) there would have been a greater weaknesse and defectivenesse in the Law, in respect of this, and such like gracious effects, had the precept or commandment of circumcision been otherwise framed, then now it was, and the standing administration of it injoyned to be made unto men.
Sect. 134.
The Premises considered, I suppose the Reader cannot lightly but think, that Mr.
A. was farre better conceited, then he, of his late discourse touching the differences between circumcision, and Baptism, inasmuch as he concludeth it thus:
By this time I hope it appears, that there is not the same reason why Baptism administred unto Infants should reach
Mr.
A. p. 29
the ends thereof, as there was why Circumcision, though applyed to Infants formerly, should attain its end. For the nature of the two Ordinances differ, the terms of their administration differ, and the respective capacities of the Church then, and the Church now, differ: and according to that rule in Logick, where the things them selves differ, there the reason of those things differ also. I answer briefly;
It hath been sufficiently proved, and this lately enough, that there is the same reason altogether why Baptism administred unto Infants should reach the ends thereof, which there is or was, why circumcision being administred unto Infants also, should attain the ends of it. Neither doth any difference found, either in the nature of the two Ordinances, or in the terms of their Administration, or in the capacities of the Churches, then and now, diversifie the said reason, or prove in the least, that Infant-Baptism should be lesse sufficient to atchieve and compasse all Baptismall ends, then Infant-circumcision was to attain the ends of Circumcision. Old reliques, and new-made Idols, differ in their natures: they differ, or may differ, in their administrations, or communications, unto the people: Papists and Protestants may be in a different capacitie to understand the evill of them: and yet all these, and ten times more, differences like unto these, notwithstanding, there may be the same reason why the one should occasion, or produce the evill which is proper for it to produce, which there is for the other to do likewise.
Nor is it true that the Church, during Circumcision, was, in that part (at least) or in those members▪ of it, who by the standing law were to be circumcised, (I mean, in the children or Infants belonging to it) in a different capacitie from the church now (under Baptism) in the Infants hereof. The Infants of the church, or of Believers, now are as capable of the ends of Baptism, as the Infants of the Jewish church were of the ends of circumcision. Therefore Mr.
A. all the while he hath been labouring to overthrow the parallel between Infant-Baptism, and Infant-circumcision, hath dwelt at the sign of the Labour-in vain. And this is the unhappy end of his second argument magnifying it self against Infant-baptism. His third Argument waits the leisure of this preface.
Sect. 135.
My next argument shall be taken from the different nature
[Page 211] of the two ministrations of the Old and New Testament,
M.
A. p. 30.
as rendring Infant-Baptism, in that precise consideration of it as APPLIED TO INFANTS, disagreeable to the ministration of the Gospell, but withall more correspondent with the ministration of the Law. Therefore thus I further argue.
I suppose we had the strength of what he is able to argue from the
different ministrations of the Law, and of the Gospell, against Infant-baptism, in the prosecution of his former argument. Nor do I apprehend what purchase he hath made with this Preface, unlesse it be of a blot of disparagement, in supposing, that
Infant-baptism
Infant-Baptism is very unproperly said to be applied unto Infants. may be
considered, as applied to Infants, and in this consideration, to be
disagreeable to the ministration of the Gospel. If
Infant-baptism, be in no other respect
d
[...]sagreeable to the ministratiō of the gospel, but only
in the precise cōsideratiō of it as applied unto Infants, it will be found sufficiently corresponding with this
ministration. But though the usherie of the argumēt approaching be but weak, yet it is possible that the argument it self may be strong. A man that stumbles at the door, may behave himself worthily in the house. Therefore let us now see whether Mr.
A. doth not
ga
[...]her up as much, or more, in his argument, as
Mr.
A's third Argument, p. 30. he
scattered in the Introduction. His third argument then is this.
If Infant-Baptism be disagreeable to the ministration of the new Testament, then Infants ought not to be baptized,
But Infant-Baptism is disagreeable to the ministration of the new Testament. Ergo,
If the minor in this argument had been a meet helper, or match, for the major, they had between them established
Anſwer. the throne of Anti-poedobaptism for ever. But Now the Syllogism is like those equivocall and imperfect animals bred of the s
[...]ime and mudd of the great deluge:
A
[...]tera pars vivit, rud's est pars altera tellus; i.
[Page 312]
One part's alive, the other, unform'd earth.
And that Proposition which is strong, and which needs no proof, Mr.
A. proves very substantially: but that which is weak, he supports with strawes instead of props and pillars;
Dantur opes nullis nunc, nisi divitibus;
Rich gifts to rich men only given are:
What refuse is, falls to the poor mans share.
Sect. 136.
However, suffering Mr.
A. to enjoy his major Proposition, with the proofs thereof, in peace, let us fairly and freely consider, whether there be the same reason, why he should enjoy his minor, with the proofs thereof, upon the same terms.
1. (Saith he) the
Truth hereof (meaning, of his minor Proposition)
in the first place, is conspicuous and perceptible, [i. is fully manifest, & may by a narrow inspection haply be discerned]
by what hath been made good in our former argument. For there we proved, Baptism, as administred to Infants, lesse edifying, as to the severall ends of it, then when administred unto Beleevers: and if lesse edifying, then the more suitable and comformable to the ministration of the Law, which was a ministation of lesse light and edification: and to the same proportion, disproportionate to the ministration of the Gospell, &c. I answer;
1. If Mr.
A. hath nothing else to make good his minor Proposition in this argument, then
what he made good in his former, the Proposition must stand upon its own bottom, and shift for it self. For it hath been
made good, that in that argument he
made nothing
good at all, at least nothing relating to his Proposition here.
[Page 313]2. Whereas he bears upon this Principle, that
what is lesse edifying is more sutable and conformable to the ministration of the Law, because this was a ministration of lesse light and edification, doth he not leane upon a broken reed, that will pierce his hand? For suppose we (that which is little questionable, or however, possible) that the ministery, or preaching of
Andrew, Bartholomew, or or any other of the Apostles, was
lesse edifying, then the Ministerie or preaching of
Paul, doth this prove that their Ministerie was in any degree
sutable, or conformable to the ministration of the Law; or however, unsuitable unto, or unlawfull under, the Gospell? But this reason we formerly weighed in the ballance, and found it light▪ See Sect. 53. 118. and elsewhere.
3. (And lastly) it hath been sufficiently also proved against Mr.
A's notion, that Baptism as administred [i. as it may, and ought to be administred] unto Infants, is not lesse edifying, but rather more, then when administred unto men. For this see Sect. 56. Thus we see that Mr.
A's first demonstration of his minor Proposition, being truly cast up, amounteth to just nothing. Hear we therefore his second.
Sect. 137.
Mr.
A. p. 30 31.
2.
I might, in the second place, well suppose Infant-Baptism to savour strongly of the Legal Ministration, because the principal arguments, produced in defence thereof are such as do arise out of, and are deducted from the example of Infant-Circumcision, a principall part of the legall ministration, and from the analogie or proportion, which is supposed to be between them, and not only so, but likewise because such arguments and pleas tend to draw down this part of the Gospell ministration, as applicable to Infants, unto the line and levell of the Legall. For answer;
1. This proof is guiltie of the capitall crime of untruth, affirming, that the
principall Arguments produced in the defence of I
[...]fant-Baptism are
deducted from the example of Infant-circumcision.
A little after (to the same purpose) he saith, that these
arguments for Infant-baptism, are as the axletree upon which the controversie on the Poedo-baptists side turneth, & as the we
[...]p running all along that piece of that discourse. I beleeve Mr.
A. himself knoweth the contrary; as
viz. 1. that we do not
[Page 314] at all plead Infant-baptism from
the example of Infantcircumcision: we knowledge and professe, that
Infantcircumcision, under the Law, would be no ground, or warrant of Infant-Baptism under the Gospell, did not the Gospell it self commend the Ordinance of Baptism unto us; and 2. that
our principall arguments (as he calleth them) for Infant-Baptism, are founded upon New-testament passages, and Evangelicall considerations; as our writings and arguings do sufficiently testifie. 3. That we do not (however) draw
arguments (as he twice chargeth us, in the plurall number, as if, not only our
principall arguments, but the greatest part of the whole number of them, were drawn) from
the example of Infant-Circumcision. He cannot prove, so much as with colour, that we draw any pluralitie of Arguments for Infant-Baptism from that
example. 4. That we do not in our disputes about Baptism, so much mention, or insist upon the
example, as the precept or institution it self, of
Infant-Circumcision. Therefore the very head, ground-work, and substance of this second proof of his said Proposition, is a notorious untruth: and consequently, all that he buildeth upon, it (p. 31, 32, 33. I mean, upon this supposition, that
our principall arguments for Infant Baptism, are deducted from the example of Infant-Circumcision) must needs be eccentricall to his cause. But
2. Suppose we should build our Tenent of Infant-Baptism under the Gospell, upon the example of Infant-Circumcision under the Law, (which notwithstanding we are free and farre from, as hath been shewed) were we not as justifiable as Mr.
A. himself in building his Tenent (and practise answerable) concerning the unlawfulnesse of Church-communion with persons by him called unbaptized, upon that Legall precept, by which uncircumcised persons were excluded from communion with the
Jewish Church in their holy things? See pag. 109. of this his discourse: and pag. 11. of his answer to the 40. Queries. But
the rudiments of the world (it seems)
[Page 315] are substantiall and firm ground for Mr.
A. to build upon, but Boggs and Quicksands to his Baptismall Adversaries.
Sect. 138.
3. Suppose there had been no such Ordinance as Circumcision under the Law, no precept that Infants should have been circumcised; yet upon a supposall of this Ordinance given, or to be given, there would have been the same reason, one or more, which now there was, why it should be administred, & consequently, why God should injoyn it to be administred to Infants. Now that we interesse the mention, either of the example, or of the precept, of Infant Circumcision, in our disputes about Baptism, we do it not so much, if at all, for the letter of either, as for the spirit of them; i. for those reasons sake, upon which we
[...]udge them to have been founded by God. For though the letter of the Precept enjoyning Circumcision, and so the practise of Circumcision conformable hereunto, be purely Legall; yet the reasons upon which the precept was given, and the practise stood, or ought to have stood, were Evangelicall; my meaning is, that the Precept of Infant-circumcision was calculated by God for this end, and with this intention given by him, that by such an Administration, as the precept directeth unto, and injoyneth, the Ordinance might be the more richly edifying to the Church now in being. There is the same consideration of all other ceremoniall precepts and injunctions under the Law. Though the matter of every of these precepts (respectively) or the externall ceremonie it self enjoyned, was such, that by no form whatsoever put upon it, or by no ordering or disposing it, it could be reduced to an equall serviceablenesse in matters of edification, with the rich and high discoveries of the Gospell; yet was it so ordered and disposed by God in the use and practique of it, that it might yield to the Church the most spirituall benefit, and best degree of edification, which it was regularly capable to doe. And if any thing appertaining to the manner of any legall service or ceremonie
[Page 316] enjoyned, had been altered or changed in the command, and so in the practise, from what was now directed and prescribed, it would have been prejudiciall to the benefit and edification, which the Church now received, or might have received, by those ceremoniall services. Otherwise we must say, that men themselves (the
Jews) might possibly have bettered their spirituall condition, by altering and changing, at least in some particulars, the Law given by God himself unto them, and this for the advancement of such their condition. The clear amount or consequent of this discourse is, that in case there be any ceremonie, or ceremoniall service, enjoyned by God under the Gospell, of like nature and consideration with any of those, which were prescribed in the Law; unlesse the manner and terms for the use, practise, or administration of it, shall be the same (at least in the main) with those directed for the practise of the corresponding ceremonie under the Law, this Gospell ceremonie must of necessitie be the lesse edifying by means of a variation in this kind. Now that Baptism is a ceremonie, or ceremoniall service under the Gospell, corresponding with Circumcision under the Law, is in it self so manifest, and so generally by sober and considering men acknowledged, that I suppose Mr.
A. is too tender of forehead to deny it. If so, then it roundly followeth, that, inasmuch as the Law prescribed the ordinarie administration of Circumcision unto children, the Gospell must allow, or intend, the like administration of Baptism unto children likewise; otherwise the administration of it must be lesse beneficiall and edifying to the
Christian Church. Therefore
Sect. 139.
4. Whereas Mr.
A. saith, that
such Arguments and Pleas [he means, which are
deduced from the example of Infant-Circumcision] tend to draw down this part of the Gospell ministration [he means, the administration of Baptism]
as applicable unto Infants, unto the line and levell
[Page 317] of the legall, doubtlesse he understandeth not what he saith. For 1. if Baptism be no part of the Gospell, but an appendix only, (which I suppose was sufficiently proved, Sect. 102.) then is not the administration of Baptism properly any part of the Gospell ministration, but only an administration collaterall hereunto. But 2. grant we the administration of Baptism to be a part of the Gospell ministration, Mr.
A. had small reason to complain, that we by applying it unto Infants,
draw it down TO the line and levell of the Legall, when as himself, and his, by denying it unto Infants, draw it down many degrees beneath the
Legall ministration he speaks of. For this (as we lately shewed) made the best improvement of the Ordinances and ceremonies then on foot, for the spirituall benefit and accommodation of the Church in edification and comfort, that well might be; and upon this account ordered the standing administration of Circumcision unto Infants. Nor is the Gospel ministration it self, in any such respect preferr'd before the Legal, either by
Christ, Paul, or any other Apostle,
viz. that the administration of the Gospel ceremonies is contrived either with more wisdom, or more goodnesse by God, for the accomplishing of the gracious ends intended (respectively) in them, then the Law-ceremonies and services were in reference to their respective ends: but, partly because the ceremonies of the Gospell, are more rich in signification, then those of the Law were, and consequently their respective ends are more rich and gracious; partly because Gospell discoveries of God, and of the mysterie of his will concerning the salvation of men, are much more full and glorious, then the Legal were; partly also because there is a larger donation, or effusion of the Spirit, and so the hearts and consciences of men more effectually dealt with, under the Gospell, then under the Law. So that that administration of Baptism, which Mr.
A. censureth, compared with that which he approveth, is rather a drawing up, then
a drawing down, of the Gospell
[Page 318] ministration, if, and so farre as, this is concern'd in it,
to the line and levell of the Legall.
Sect. 140.
Whereas in processe of his second proof of his minor Proposition (which hangs heavie on his hand) speaking
M.
A. p. 31. of Arguments drawn down by Poedo-baptists from
the example of circumcision, demands,
what are they else but such, which are after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ, i. e.
such as are according to the ministration of the Law, which was by Moses, and not according to that of the Gospell which is by Christ (p. 31.)
1. Answer hath been made, that in his sence of the clause,
after the rudiments of the world, his Argument drawn down from Circumcision, to prove the unlawfulnesse of Church-communion with Saints by him called unbaptized, is as much, (or more) after these
rudiments, as any the Arguments derived from the same fountain for Infant-baptism. I here adde;
2. That by,
the rudiments of the world, Col. 2. 8. according
a) See
Calvin, Grotius, Estius, and others upon the the place. to very able Expositours, is not meant the Mosaicall ceremonies, but Philosophicall Institutions and disputes: And indeed, the scope of the place well considered, this interpretation will be found the most genuine and proper. Therefore all that Mr.
A. builds upon his ceremoniall sence of the Phrase, to fortifie his second proof of his Proposition in hand (which is, upon the matter, the whole building here) is built upon a very slipperie and loose foundation, & which it self needeth establishment; if any thing can be said to need that, which it is uncapable to receive. Yet
3. Understand we by
the rudiments of the world, Mr.
A's understanding, I mean,
Mosai
[...]all Ceremonies; yet have we no ground at all to think, that the Apostle rejecteth Philosophie, or things of humane tradition, as being
after the rudiments of the world in such a sence as this,
viz. because they are managed and ordered by such principles of wisdom, as those by which the
Mosaicall ceremonies were ordered by God, which yet must
[Page 219] be M.
A's sence, to make his citation of the words any wayes pertinent to his purpose. But if we must needs, for Mr.
A's sake, though contrary to reason, interpret
the rudiments of the world, the ceremonies of
Moses; that character of evill, or of danger, upon things, which the Apostle placeth in this, that they are
after the rudiments of the world, must be conceived to stand in this, that they are of like nature and consideration (in appearance) with the old ceremonies of the Law,
viz. externall and carnal rites and observations, having no communion with the spiritualnes or inwardnes of the Gospel, which hath chiefly to do with the hearts & souls & consciences of men, and injoyneth such wayes, and actions, and exercisings of themselves unto men, which are proper to arise and proceed from an heart sanctified thorow Faith, and fill'd with the love of God. Now Baptism, to whomsoever administred, cannot in any such sence as this be▪ said to be
after the rudiments of the world, or the Legall ceremonies: because it is an Evangelicall Ordinance, and commanded by
Christ himself: or if it be
after these, it is as well, and as much
after them, when administred unto men and women, as when unto children; inasmuch as the nature of it is not altered or changed by being administred unto men. So that Mr.
A. is extreamly out of his way, to think that the Administration of Baptism unto Infants, is any wayes touched or concerned in that clause of the Apostle, wherein he censureth things as dangerous, and of threatning consequence, for being
after the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ.
Sect. 141.
Although it nothing concerns the cause in hand to follow him in his Answers to that objection, which he falls upon (though very unseasonably and irrelatively to the businesse before us, and led unto it by the false light of his understanding the clause lately mentioned,
after the rudiments of the world) p. 32. yet to afford him an opportunitie to reflect upon his importunitie in opposing
[Page 320] Infant-Baptism, let us endeavour to shew him the
Mr.
A. p. 32 weaknesse of his answer thereunto.
The Objection (as himself propounds it, p. 32.) is this,
That both our Saviour, and his Apostles, vindicate and assert practises under the Gospell, from the examples and practises under the Law; as the disciples gathering ears of corn on the Sabbath, from Davids eating the shew bread, &c. Mat. 12. 3, 4, 5.
The ministring in carnall things to Ministers of the Gospell, from the not muzling the mouth of the Ox that treadeth out the corn under the Law, 1 Cor. 9. 9, 10.
To this Objection he answers, 1.
that it doth not appear that men of private spirits, wanting that infallible guidance of the holy Ghost, which Christ and his Apostles had, may use like libertie in this behalf. But (for answer to this answer)
1. Are not seeing men competent guides unto those that are blinde? And if it be not lawfull, or safe for us to follow or imitate
Christ and his Apostles in any thing they did, because
we want the infallible guidance of the holy Ghost, which they had, what
Christian or worthy way (almost) is left for us to walk in?
2. Whereas he seems to distinguish between the
guidances of the holy Ghost, and to make some
infallible, and others fal
[...]ible, I can at no hand subscribe his distinction. I cannot believe any
guidance whatsoever of the
holy Ghost, to be
fallible, i
[...] such which may mislead, or deceive, those that are guided by it. Only if by an
infallible guidance, he means such a
guidance, which they who are partakers of it, know certainly to be such, (I mean infallible) and by a
fallible guidance, such, that they who are guided by it, may possibly doubt whether it be his guidance, and so
infallible, or no, and in this respect may deceive them, his distinction (I suppose) may passe. But then
[...]. Of what
guidance of the holy Ghost can we be more confident that it is his, and consequently,
infallible, then when we are led by him to such grounds and principles
[Page 321] of arguing, upon which he taught those to argue and conclude, in whom his
guidance was
infallible, and known to be such by these persons themselves, and acknowledged for such by us also?
Sect. 142.
And whereas Mr.
A. endeavours to strengthen his Answer thus:
Nay, hath not the presumption thus to do, been the sluce, thorow which many popish superstitions have first entred into the world, as supposing them to hold an analogicall and equitable proportion with many the Jewish customes? I answer;
That what
sluce soever a
PRESƲMPTION of imitating Christ and his Apostles in the methods and grounds of their arguings, may be for the letting in either of
Popish superstitions, or other erroneous opinions; certain it is, that a duly considerate and reall imitation of them in this kind, must needs be an happy
sluce to let in many necessarie and important truths into the world. For how small a portion of those truths, which are importantly necessary to be known, are expresly, or (as we use to say)
totidem verbis, delivered in Scripture? And if it be not lawful, or safe, to draw conclusions from Scripture-Principles, or grounds, the christian world must bear an intolerable burthen of darknesse and ignorance, or of hesitancie and doubtfulnesse at the best (which is little better then ignorance, if not the same) in things of highest concernment unto it. Yea, if it be not safe to draw conclusions upon the terms now mentioned, Mr.
A. with all his Anti-poedo-baptismall train, have run a dangerous course in opposing Infant-Baptism, there being (as is notoriously known) no plain or expresse Scripture against it, no not yet (the truth is) of any more remote or obscure overture.
But Mr.
A. seems to be a little jealous that his objection would ride over the head of this answer; therefore he brings a second to encounter it. The tenour hereof, is, 1.
Though Christ and his Apostles did both back and illustrate their Doctrine and Precepts from instances and
[Page 322] examples under the Law, yet▪ they never made these examples the sole ground and foundation thereof, but these are still built upon that authority, which they had from God otherwise.—2. The things which both Christ, and the Apostle, in the cases ob
[...]ected, plead for examples out of the Law, were not meerly and barely institutive and positive, but of a morall consideration, and so of a more ready perception and deduction from those examples. For answer:
Sect. 143.
1. Are the two members of this answer of any good accord between themselves? or when the things which they (
Christ and his Apostles) taught, were
of a morall consideration, and so of a more ready perception & deduction from Scripture-examples, was it proper for them to insist upon that
authoritie which they had from God otherw
[...]se, for the confirmation or avouchment of such things? Especially considering that the
Jews, with whom they had, either only, or chiefly to do, in these reasonings, subscribed to the Authoritie of the Scriptures, but rejected the Authoritie of the persons, who argued from them, and did not own them as teachers sent from God. And however, the Apostle
Peter maketh the
word of Prophesie, [i. the Scriptures of the old Testament]
more sure [i. of greater, and of a more rationall authoritie for a mans satisfaction and conviction, touching the truth of what they deliver] then
a voice from heaven, 2 Pet. 1. 18, 19. when things taught are of
a ready perception and deduction from the Scriptures, and the Divine Authoritie of the Scriptures acknowledged by the persons, to whom these things are delivered, it is very unreasonable for the Teachers to bear themselves with a strong hand upon their extraordinarie Commission or Authoritie from God to teach, especially towards such hearers, who are hard to be convinced hereof. Nor are the scripture-instances produced by Mr.
A. to shew the contrary, any wayes pertinent to such a purpose. And that he is mistaken in that, wherein he placeth his greatest trust,
Mat.
[Page 323] 12. 8.
For the Son of man is Lord even of the Sabbath day, I have shewed elsewhere,
Waterdipping▪ Consider. 1. pag. 6. directing the Reader where he may find a very sufficient account given, that by, the
Son of man, in that saying, is not meant the Lord
Christ himself, but any person of mankind, as the the phrase oft signifieth in scripture,
Job 25. 6. 35. 8. Esa. 51. 12. 56. 2. Psal. 8. 4. 144. 3. 146. 3. (to omit others.)
2. If neither
Christ, nor his Apostles, ever made the Scriptures, or those scripture-examples, upon which they argued and avouched their Doctrine, the
sole ground and foundation hereof, by what Authoritie can we do it? Upon what account can we raise Doctrines from, and build conclusions upon any scripture-examples, yea though the Doctrines we raise and build in this kind, be but of
a morall consideration, and of the easiest and
readiest perception and deduction from these examples? Or are they, who do raise any Doctrinall conclusion from any Scripture example, worthy reproof for so doing? Or if Mr.
A. teacheth this, doth he not make a rod for his own back?
Sect. 144.
3. Whereas he pleads, that
the things which Christ, and the apostles, in the cases objected, plead for examples out of the Law, were not meerly and barely institutive, but of a morall consideration, and so of a more ready perception, &c. pretending,
that Infant-baptism hath no morall equity, in, and of, it self discernable to commend it; I clearly answer; that though Baptism it self be
institutive and positive, yet Baptism, with the severall gracious ends intended by God in it, supposed, (which is nothing, but what Mr.
A. himself, as well as his adversaries, supposeth) the baptizing of Infants
is of a morall consideration, and hath equitie, in, and of, it self to commend it. If God intended good by Infant-circumcision, either to the
Jewish Church in generall, or to the children themselves who were to be circumcised, the administration of circumcision unto children, was of
a morall consideration,
[Page 324] and had
a morall equitie in it self to commend it: and they upon whom the duty of the said administration at any time, and in reference to any person, lay, should have sinned against the Law of charitie to neglect it. Now there being the same, or as much reason to judge (as hath been formerly argued, and may be further, in due time that God by Infant baptism, intendeth spirituall good, either unto the Infants themselves, who are or should be baptized, or to the
Christan Churches (respectively) as that he did intend the like good, either to the circumcised Infants, or Church of the
Jews, by Infant circumcision, it roundly follows, that Infant Baptism, notwithstanding Mr.
A's opinion to the contrary, is of a
morall consideration, and in this respect
of a readie perception and deduction from the example of Infant-circumcision; yea and that they who do deprive their children of it, walk uncharitably towards them, and deserve reproof; according to the saying of
Beza;
Baptismus sine impietatis scelere contemni nequit, & gravissimam reprehensionem coram Deo & hominibus merentur, qui tantum beneficium differunt, vel sibi, vel suis liberis
accipere. Beza. Opnsc. p. 334.
Baptism cannot without the great sin of impietie be despised: and they deserve a most severe reproof both before God and men, who delay the reception of so great a benefit, either for themselves, or THEIR CHILDREN; So that things duly and unpartially considered, Mr.
A's Objection is too hard for his Answer, the spirit of the former, is the greater spirit. And thus we see, that his minor Proposition, which he hath been all this while labouring in the fire to make straight, remains as yet crooked. His two former probations have afforded no Protection at all to it. But it may he hath kept his best wine to the last; and his third Answer will recover the credit, which his two former have lost. Let us therefore with patience, and without partialitie, hear and consider what this hath to say unto us.
Another thing by which it may appear that Infant-baptism is not agreeable to the Gospell-ministration, is, in that it
M.
A. p. 34.
differs from it in this propertie of it, viz.
as it is a ministration of the spirit; for so it is called, 2 Cor. 3. 8. It's the
[Page 325] ministration of the spirit in two respects: 1. because, in, and by, this ministration, the spirit is given unto men. 2. Because the worship and service, which God receives from men under it, is, or ought to be, more spirituall, then that was under the Law: in both which respects Infant-Baptism will be found disagreeable to it. I answer,
Sect. 145.
1. This argument, or probat, is to be commended in this before either of the former: it promiseth full, and undertakes home, in the cause of the Proposition to be secured; the Proposition (as we heard) being this:
Infant-Baptism is disagreeable to the ministration of the New Testament. Now his first proof undertook for no more, but to prove Infant-Baptism, not simply disagreeable, but only
lesse agreeable, to this ministration. His second, that
Infant-Baptism, as he
might well fuppose, savors strongly of the Legall ministration. But this proof, it be as good as its word, will prove Infant-Baptism, simply and right-down, disagreeable to the said ministration. But
2. Whereas he attempts to prove this
disagreeablenesse by this argument,
viz. that it
differs from it in one particular
prop
[...]rtie, his attempt amounts to no more then the beating of the ayr. For what though it should
differ from it in two
properties, which are more then one, yet if it agree with it in others, especially in more, why should it not be judged, rather, or more, agreeable with it,
then disagreeable? yea one thing may be agreeable enough with another, when there is a disagreeablenesse between them in many
properties, and scarce a similitude in any. Righteousnesse is agreeable enough with
Christ, (and so with a regenerate soul) yet in how many
properties or considerations, do they
differ? The meat which a man eats, if it be wholesome, though
Mr.
A. p. 32. 33. it be dead or without life, yet may it be
agreeable enough to his body, which is alive. So that this argument, hath not so much as the face or colour of a proof in it.
And
3. When he saith that the
Gospel-ministration is therefore called the
ministration of the spirit, because the worship and service which God receives from men under it, is, or ought to be, more spirituall, then that was under the Law; 1. I do not very well understand what he means by the
Gospel-ministration; as
viz. whether, the publication or manifestation of
the Gospell, which was made by
Christ and his Apostles, unto the world, in their dayes; or whether, that publishing or preaching of it, which hath been made since in generations succeeding▪ by the ordinarie ministers and Preachers of it. If he means the former; I confesse the
ministration of the Gospel may well be termed (as it is by the Apostle) the
ministration of the spirit: for the spirit was abundantly poured out, under, and by this
ministration. But if the latter, I make a great question whether the Apostle intended to stile this, the ministration of the spirit; considering how sparingly, (and for the most part) imperceptibly and without observation, the spirit hath been, or in these our dayes, is, given under it. This by the way. 2. Neither is it so demonstratively true, that
the worship and service, which God (generally)
receives from men under the Gospel-ministration (in the latter sence) either
is, or ought to be, more spirituall, then that was (in reference to many persons at least) or ought to have been, in respect of all, under the Law. For it is no great shame for any man to believe, that the worship and service, which
Moses, Aaron, Joshua, David, (with others in great numbers) exhibited unto God under the Law, was altogether as
spirituall, i. had as much of their spirit, heart, and soul in it, as any
worship or service which is no
[...] (at least, ordinarily) performed unto him under the Gospel. And it is yet lesse questionable (of the two) that that worship and service, which
Moses, Aaron, Joshua, David, did perform under the Law, were no works of Supererogation, and consequently, not more
spirituall, then they
ought to have
[Page 327] been, or then the Law required. So that this third and last proof levied by Mr.
A. upon the account of his said Proposition, hath lesse in it then either of the former.
Sect. 146.
Neverthelesse Mr.
A. maketh a long businesse to fill up with words an argument so empty of weight and truth, as we have heard. But he that pleadeth an evill cause, cannot do it effectually by speaking truth: and pittie it is that Mr.
A's understanding should be so over-mated with an unfeasible undertaking, as I find it here.
1. He saith, that
Baptism is a part of the Gospel-ministration. If it be so, then is an Ordinance, a piece or
part of an action. For certain it is (I suppose, to Mr.
A. himself) that
Baptism is an Ordinance: and suppose no lesse certain, that the
Gospel-ministration is an action. But who ever notioned, or conceited an Ordinance, to be a
part of an action? If he had said,
the administration of Baptism is a part of the Gospel-ministration, it had been more regular and proper; though (haply) no whit more a truth. For as Baptism is rather an appendix unto the Gospel, then a part of it (as was formerly shewed, Sect. 102.) so is the administration of Baptism rather an Appendix to the ministration of the Gospell, then any part of it. And (doubtlesse) if
Paul had included the Administration of Baptism in the Gospel ministration, when he termed it,
the ministration of the spirit, he would have been so far from thanking God that he had baptized so few, as those mentioned by him, 1
Cor. 1. 14, 16. that he would rather have been humbled, or sorrowfull, before God, that he had baptized no more. yea in the very next words (ver. 17.) he makes a plain opposition between
Baptizing, and Preaching (i. ministring) the Gospell,
For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the Gospell. Yes, 2
Cor. 5. 18. he expresly saith, that God had
given, or committed
unto him (with the other Apostles)
the ministerie of reconciliation [what
[Page 326]
[...]
[Page 327]
[...]
[Page 328] is this, but the ministration of the Gospell?] again, 1
Cor. 9. 17. that the dispensation of the Gospel was commitred unto him. Therefore certainly had he judged the administration of Baptism any part of the
Gospel ministration, he would not have affirmed,
that Christ sent him not to baptize.
Sect. 147.
2. Concerning what he argues from Act. 2. 38. to prove that
Baptism, when duly administred and received, contributes towards mens receiving the spirit, &c. hath been answered at large already,
viz. Sect. 89, 90, 91. &c. I here adde, 1. I presume Mr.
A. will acknowledge, that when
John baptized,
Baptism was
duly administred and received: yet he did not look upon his Baptism as much
contributing towards the receiving of the spirit in respect of a greater presence and operation, nor did he bear his baptized ones in hand, that any such thing was to be expected by it, or from it, but represented it unto them as a matter of inferiour concernment, declaring unto them from whom they might expect another Baptism, which was of a rich and high concernment indeed.
I indeed have baptized you with water [meaning, that his Baptism was of mean consequence]
but he, [viz.
Christ, who came after him]
SHALL baptize you with the holy Ghost.
Mar. 1. 8. Mat. 11. 11. Luk: 3 16. If upon, or by means of
Johns Baptism, they had
received the Spirit, or had bin baptized with the holy Ghost, he would not have said,
he SHALL baptize you, or, ye
SHALL be baptized with the holy Ghost, but, ye have been already herewith baptized. So likewise,
Act. 19. we read of Disciples, who had been baptized by
John, or by some authorized in that behalf by
Iohn, and therefore their Baptism (doubtlesse) had been
duly administred and received; yet this notwithstanding they had been so far from receiving the Spirit by their Baptism, that they professed that they had not so much as
heard whether there were an holy Ghost, or no. And
Pauls question unto them,
Have ye received the holy Ghost since ye BELIEVED, plainly importeth, that the
[Page 329] receiving of the holy Ghost, either depended upon, or was a consequent of their
believing, not of their being baptized, according to that of our Saviour;
He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly
(b) Ioh. 7. ae 8, 39.
shall flow rivers of living waters. But this he spake of the Spirit, which they that BELEEVE on him [not they, who should be Water-baptized in his Name]
should receive.
Gal. 3. 2. So again by a like question put to the
Galathians by the same Apostle,
Received ye the Spirit by the works of the Law, or by the hearing of Faith. [c. i. of the doctrine of Faith, the Gospell] he plainly enough supposeth, that the
receiving of the Spirit, was, and is, the gratious and bountifull reward of God unto mens Faith, annexed by promise hereunto, not of their being baptized. And accordingly we read,
Act. 10. that all they, who heard
Peter preaching the Gospell, upon their beleeving, received the holy Ghost, before there was any thing done, or spoken of, about their baptizing.
While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them, which heard the word.
Act. 10. 44. Yea their Baptism was so farr from
contributing to their receiving the holy Ghost, that on the contrary, their receiving the holy Ghost contributed towards their baptism.
Can any man (saith
Peter) forbid water that these should not be baptized, which have received the holy Ghost as well as we?
Verse 47 To the same purpose, and with reference (I suppose) to the same thing, the same Apostle declareth to the Council at
Jerusalem, that God gave the holy Ghost unto the
Gentiles, as he had done unto them, upon the purifying of their hearts by Faith, and by way of testimony of their beleeving.
God (saith he)
made choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear
[...]he word, and bel
[...]eve. And God who knoweth the heart, bare them witnesse, giving them the holy Ghost, even as he did unto us. And put no difference between us and them, having purified [
[...]] their hearts by Faith.
Act. 15. 7, 8, 9. See
[...] more upon this account, To these we might adde,
Gal. 2. 14. Eph. 1. 13. (with others) And though we read of severall persons, and sometimes
[Page 330] of great numbers, and at severall times, baptized, yea oft-times of persons
receiving the Spirit before their being baptized, yet (to my best remembrance) we never read of any receiving the spirit, either immediately upon, no nor yet by means of, their baptizing. The report or mention whereof without all controversie, would not have been passed over in silence by the holy Ghost, had there been any such remarkable dispensation; especially considering that he sometimes reports
the receiving of the spirit upon the laying on of hands, as
Act. 8. 17. and 9. 17. and 19. 4. 2
Tim. 1. 6. So that Mr.
A's Notion about the
contribution of Baptism towards the
receiving of the Spirit, is clearly, Anti-Evangelicall. Therefore I adde.
Sect. 148.
2. That when
Peter speaks thus to those
Iews, on whom his preaching had wrought so farre, as to cause them to ask,
men and brethren what shall we do &c, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the Name of Iesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, his meaning is not, cannot be (the Scripture passages lately insisted on, duly considered) that Baptism should
contribute towards their receiving of the Spirit, but
Re
[...]entance; which is (as hath been formerly shewed, if my memory faileth me not, or however is of ready demonstration) both of the same nature with Faith, and inseparably accompanying it, and hath the same promises made unto it. For though
Baptism be joyned in the same exhortation with
repentance, and the promise of
receiving the holy Ghost made unto those, who shall be found obedient unto it, yet since the same promise appertains unto repentance, apart
a) See p. 244. from, and without Baptism, and hath been. performed accordingly (as we have both lately and formerly proved) there is no ground to think, that the promise made to those, that shall obey the said exhortation, should be made with an eye or reference unto Baptism, or as not intended to be performed without this, unto all those who shall.
repent. When
Christ faith,
And
[Page 331] this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life,
Ioh. 6. 40 he doth not imply, that a
seeing of him is as necessary to the obtaining of
everlasting life as a
believing on him; no nor yet that
everlasting life doth in any degree depend upon a
seeing of him, although as well
seeing, as
believing, is mentioned in this promise.
Thomas (saith
Christ unto him)
because thou hast seen me, thou hast believed: Blessed are they, who have not seen and yet haue believed.
Ioh. 20. 29 Where 1. it is observable, that
blessedness (which is by the Apostle
Paul interpreted by
remission of sins (Rom. 4. 6, 7.) is annexed by promise unto, or suspended upon believing, without the least intimation of any necessitie of a baptismall concurrence herewith for the obtaining of it. 2. That though
Christ in the late cited Scripture,
Ioh. 6. 40 mentioned, the
seeing of him, together with a
believing on him, in order to the obtaining
everlasting life [and consequently, remission of sins] yet may everlasting life (and so remission of sins) be obtained by believing on him only without seeing him. Yea to shew,
that Baptism contributes, neither towards remission of sins, nor
receiving the spirit, I adde
3. (And lastly) that the
promise, which
Peter here declareth unto these
Iews, was
made to them, and their children, &c. the matter of which Mr.
A. himself interpreteth to be,
remission of sins, and
the receiving of the Spirit, was an old Testament promise, either expresse, or resultive; and consequently could not be made unto, or suspended (in the performance of it) upon Baptism (either in whole, or in part)
See Sect. 95. p. 244. because there was no such Ordinance in being, when the promise was made, nor mentioned as future, in
this promise. Therefore it is a clear case that the promise we speak of, was made unto
Repentance, or Faith (each including other) without any consideration had of Baptism. But I remember somewhat of this before. Sect. 95.
Sect. 149.
The irrelativenesse of his two subjoyned Scriptures to his purpose (
viz. Ioh. 3. 5. and
Tit. 3. 5.) hath been evicted formerly, Sect. 78. Nor is there any whit more, but lesse rather, in his additionall Scripture, 1
Cor. 6. 11. Nor doth the descending of the holy Ghost in a visible manner upon
Christ so soon after his baptizing, countenance his notion, that
Baptism contributes towards the receiving of the Spirit, in respect of a greater presence or operation hereof, &c. Nor doth Mr.
A. himself seem to place much in this: in which respect we shall wave the further consideration of it at the present.
But whereas in the processe of this argument (
viz. p. 35.) he saith,
The Promise of the Spirit is not made, either to repentance or Baptism singly, but to both in con
[...]unction; those very Scriptures pointed at (a few lines before) by himself (being for the most part the same that we lately argued against him) are abundantly sufficiently to refute him. The Scriptures are,
Ioh. 7. 39. Act. 15. 7, 8. and 19. 2. Gal. 3. 14. Eph. 1. 13. See upon this account, Sect. 147. where it is made evident that
the promise of the Spirit is made unto Repentance, either explicitly, or implicitly, (I mean as included in Faith) apart from, or, otherwise then in conjunction with, Baptism. The rule which he subjoynes, if rightly understood, is right and straight: and thus understood, and applyed accordingly, may do good service.
Where things (saith he)
are promised upon severall conditions, or upon condition of severall things in conjunction, it is not the performance of one of these conditions, that can put a man into a due and well grounded expectation of the promise. But M.
A. hath lately learned, or (I am certain) might have learned, that every thing which is inserted in a promise, or in reference to the obtaining of a promise, condition-wise, [i. in the forme of a condition] hath not therefore the matter or force of such a condition, without which the performance of this promise cannot be obtained. And this explication, or limitation of Mr.
A's
[Page 333] rule, alwayes taketh place in such cases (and possibly in some others) where the blessing promised ūder the specification of two conditiōs, or more, in one place, is expresly insured upon the performance of one of these conditions only, in another.
See more of this Sect. 95. p. 244, 245 &c. and Sect. 96, 97. p. 24
[...]. &c. An instance hereof we lately gave from
Ioh. 6. 40. in the preceding Section. Unto which may be added,
Ioh. 3. 5 (as being of somewhat alike consideration)
Except a man be born of water, & the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Water seems here to be joyned (conditiō-wise) with the
spirit, as necessary, together with the
spirit, to put a man into a capacitie of seeing [i. injoying] the
kingdom of God. Yet it appears from the 3. verses immediatly following, where this capacitie, under the notion and name of a
new▪birth, is attributed unto the
Spirit only, as likewise from the generall
[...]urrent of the Scriptures, that the
Spirit, by the word, is the sole worker of this capacitie in men. See 1
Cor. 6. 11. and 2
Cor. 3. 6. 2 The. 2. 13. 1 Pe. 1. 2, 22.
Sect. 150.
Whereas he further adds (p. 135.) that
Infants are in no present or actuall capacitie of believing, whilst such, and makes a solemn businesse of the proof of it, doth he not make himself a companion of those, who are wont to disquiet themselves in vain? For though there be some, as full of their own sence to the contrary, as he can be of his, to whom neither this his assertion, nor yet his proofs of it, are any wayes satisfactorie; yet were he gratified with a peaceable assent unto both, his cause would be little gratified hereby. For,
Though the ministration of the Law, or rather of the Gospell under the Law, was (as the Apostle notioneth it)
a ministration of the letter, (as we formerly heard) yet his sence herein was comparative only, not simple or absolute (as we largely proved, Sect. 133.) For The Spirit of God was in some measure and degree given under, & by this dispensation; though the proportiō of this gift in respect of the generalitie of men, was very
[Page 334] little considerable, compared with the rich effusions of this spirit, under, and by means of, the ministration of the Gospell; especially about the first entrance of this ministration into the world (as not long since,
viz. Sect. 145. we distinguished.) And there is nothing more familiar or frequent in the Scriptures, then to expresse a comparative sence in words of a positive or absolute
1 Cor. 1. form.
Christ sent me not to baptize, &c. i. not so much to baptize. So,
Labour not for the meat which perisheth,
Ioh. 6. 27. but, &c. i. labour not so much for this meat.
Receive my instruction, and not silver. i. Be more ready
Prov. 8. 10: and willing to receive my instruction, then silver, (besides many the like). Now if the
ministration of the Law was simply & absolutely a
ministration of the Spirit, though not comparatively, and God himself notwithstanding judged Infants in a sufficient, yea in the best, capacitie, to partake of a principall part of this ministration (I mean, of the administration of Circumcision) evident it is that the
present incapacitie in children under the Gospel to receive the spirit, is no barr in their way against their admission to participate in Baptism, only because this is a part of the Gospell ministration, and this ministration is
the ministration of the spirit. For he that thus argueth, what doth he lesse then put God himself to rebuke, who judged Infants, such an incapacitie notwithstanding, capable enough of the initiatorie part of such a ministration, which was
a ministration of the Spirit also?
Sect. 151.
Mr.
A. was not (it seems) aware of this answer to his argument in hand; but he was jealous of another; which he seeks to way-lay by proposing it (Objection-wise) and so to shape an answer to it.
Nor can it (saith he)
reasonably be supposed here, that
M.
A. p. 36.
such a notion as this will salve this sore, viz.
that Baptism may be received by Infants in order to their receiving the Spirit, when they come to believe, and so their Baptism come to be agreeable to the Gospel-ministration as it is a ministration
[Page 335] of the Spirit, notwithstanding it be received in Infancie; Because Baptism hath no influence this way as it is a work done; in which respect only Infants are capable of it, but as it is done, submitted unto, and taken up out of Faith, and in obedience unto God, as hath been already proved in part, &c. I answer.
1. That the sinews of this Answer were lately cut insunder, where we proved, that God himself judged Infants, notwithstanding their actuall incapacitie of
receiving the Spirit, capable of communion and fellowship in a principall part of such a ministration, which was a
ministration of the Spirit, as well as the Gospel-ministration it self, though much inferiour in this consideration unto it, see Sect. 133. Yet
2. Whereas he saith, that
Baptism hath no influence this way [he means, to, or about, the
receiving of the Spirit] as it is a work done, in which respect only Infants are capable of it, but, &c. I answer; neither had Circumcision any such
influence as he speaks of,
as it was a work done, in which respect only Infants were capable of it, yet did God judg them meet to partake of the administration of it.
3. Whereas he saith, that Baptism hath no such
influence as he speaks of, but only
as it is submitted unto, and taken up out of Faith, &c. I answer, that as there oft is a subsequent consent to things done, as well as an Antecedent, and that as valid to all ends and purposes, as this; in like manner a consequent submission in Faith unto that Baptism, which was administred unto a person without his antecedent consent in this kind, may be as available unto him for all spirituall ends, as an
Antecedent submission could have been. Let me put a case to Mr.
A. Suppose any one, or more of his Baptismall Proselytes should at the time of their taking up Baptism, deceive both him, and themselves, conceiting that they submit unto it, and take it up out of Faith, when as they know not what true Faith meaneth (which I have cause in aboundance to fear, is a case of very frequent occurrence
[Page 336] among the Proselytes of his newfound Baptism, and it was the case of
Simon Magus, who it seems deceived both
Philip, and himself, in his taking up Baptism) but should afterwards come to be convinced of their errour and hypocrisie, in this kind, and thorow the Grace of God be brought to believe indeed, is it Mr.
A's sence, that their Baptism, because
not submitted unto, and taken up out of Faith, at the time of their literall reception of it, can now
contribute nothing
towards their receiving of the Spirit, or have
no influence upon them this way? Or is it his opinion, that in this case they ought to take another voyage by water to invite the Spirit unto them? If it be, certain I am that there is neither precept, nor example, in the Scriptures, nor any competent ground in reason, to support it. But
Sect. 152.
4. We have Examples in the Scripture of edification and spirituall benefit received by men afterwards, by such, both words and actions, which at the time of the hearing of the one, and transacting of the other, were not understood by those, who were in time thus edified by them. When
Peter thought it strange that his Lord and Master should come to wash his feet,
Jesus answered and said unto him, What I do, thou knowest not NOW: but thou shalt know HERE AFTER.
Ioh. 13. 7 Might not God have spoken in like manner to every child, which he (by his precept and order in that behalf) circumcised under the Law (the continuance of their lives untill years of discretion only supposed.)
What I do, thou knowest not now: but thou shalt know afterwards? Or is there not the same consideration of children in their Baptism? When
Christ said to
Joseph and his mother,
how is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Fathers business
[...]? it is immediatly subjoyned;
And they understood not (viz. at the present)
the saying which he spake unto them;
Luk. 2. 49 50: but were they therefore in no capacitie of understanding it, yea and of receiving spirituall benefit by it afterwards? So again, when
Christ
[Page 337] said thus to his Disciples,
The Son of man shall be delivered into the hands of men, the Evangelist presently adds,
But they understood not this saying, and it was hid from them, that they perceived it not.
Lu. 44. 45 [
viz. at the time when it was spoken unto them] Was it therefore spoken unto them in vain? or did it not do worthy execution upon their judgements and consciences in due time? Severall other instances there are of like consideration. See
Joh. 10. 6. Ioh. 12. 16. Mat. 16. 6, 7, &c. we formerly shewed, that the end of planting is not made void, by the non-fructification of the tree at the time of the planting of it. See Sect, 69. So that Mr.
A's first Answer in this place leaves his Objection in full force, strength, and vertue.
Nor doth his second answer any whit more disable it.
Infant-Baptism (saith he)
is disagreeable to the Gospel-ministration
M.
A. p. 36.
as it is the ministration of the Spirit, in this respect also; viz.
as it requires all worshippers, in all acts of worship, in all the Ordinances of this ministration, to worship God in Spirit, with the mind, in faith & fear of the Lord.
I answer, that to this reasoning, answer hath been given over and over. For 1. it hath been opened, that the
Gospel-ministration, is by the Apostle called,
the ministratiō of the spirit, cōparatively only, & not with any import or intimatiō, that the ministratiō of the Law was in no respect or degree, a ministration of the spirit also. This, Sect. 133, 150. 2. It hath been proved likewise, that the adnistration of Baptism is no part of the Gospel-ministration, but an Appendix only unto it. This Sect. 146. 3. It hath been made good, That Infant-baptism may be agreeable enough to the Gospel ministration, though it should not agree with it in some one propertie, or particularly in this, as it is
the ministration of the Spirit. This, Sect. 145. Therefore whereas he here pretends to give a reason, why
Infant-Baptism should be d
[...]sagreeable to the Gospel-ministration, as it is the ministration of the Spirit, doth he not pretend to give a reason of that which is not? and withall take that for granted without
[Page 338] proof, which is denied by his adversaries?
Sect. 153.
And whereas he appropriates it unto
the Gospel-ministration, that it requires all worshippers in all acts of worship—to worship God in Spirit with the mind, &c. as if the Legall-ministration required not the same, this Conceit of his also hath been made to lick the dust at the feet of the Truth, Sect. 1
[...]0, 145. So that we have here nothing but braided ware, soiled and foiled notions.
But whereas in the further traverse of this Argument, he professeth his ignorance, or want of understanding,
how children should be uncapable of the Ordinance of the Supper, and yet capable of Baptism, especially considering
Mr.
A. 37
that they both represent the death of Christ, both relate to the great benefit of rem
[...]ssion of sins, &c. I suppose that this
Salve (in his own Rhetorique is proper
for this sore, and will heal it without a scarr. If Mr.
A. can but
understand, how a child may be carried ten or twenty
See Mr.
Rich. Baxter plain Scripture proof for Infants Church-membership, &c. Part. 2. cap. 4. 114. miles, and yet not be able to go this journey, or the like, upon his own leggs, (did not that bane of understandings, prejudice, and preoccupation, here intoxicate him) he may as well understand how a child may be capable of the Ordinance of Baptism, and yet not of the supper. For Baptism is an Ordinance of such a calculation, nature, and condition, that, as to the Elementarie and literall reception of it, it requireth no principle of action a
[...] all in its subject, but passivenesse only, as Circumcision also did under the Law; which among many others (to mention this briefly by the way) is an Argument to me of a very considerable intimation, that it was and is as an Ordinance principally intended by God for such subjects of man-kind, which are meerly passive, and know not how to act any thing, in, or about, their reception of it. The like counsell of God is observable, in his enditing of that Ordinance, which he intended should be initiatorie, and primarily and ministrable unto
[Page 339] Infants under the Law. Circumcision was an Ordinance of such a nature, so conditioned, that it required nothing but a regular passiveness in its subject (I meā, its ordinarie and most appropriate subject) to the participation of it. But now the Ordinance of the Supper, is of quite another consideration: to take, and to eat, and to drink, and to do all this in remembrance of
Christ, require principles and abilities for action in him that performeth them. And me thinks Mr.
A's understanding might as reasonably be opposed with this question, how an Infant of the eight day, should be capable of Circumcision, and yet uncapable of eating the Passeover, as how an Infant, being uncapable of the supper of the Lord, should notwithstanding be judged a capable subject of Baptism: yea imposition of hands being an Ordinance of this nature (I mean, not requiring any thing active in its subject about the reception of it) was adjudged by the Lord Christ himself an Ordinance meet for little children,
Mat. 19. 15. I confesse that some very judicious and worthy men, as
Austin amongst the Ancient, and
Musculus amongst the Modern, have judged it regular and meet that children should be admitted to the Lords Table also. And
Luther in one of his Epistles affirmeth, that the
Pighards
(a) Bohemos,
qui parvulos communicant, non probo, quanquam non in hoc haret
[...]co
[...] cenceo. Tom. 2 Epist
Lutheri ad ad Nicolaum Haus mannum, p. 333. or Protestants in
Bohemia, did in his time admit their children to the Lords Table with them, as (though he disliketh such their custome.)
Sect. 154.
What Mr.
A. subjoyneth towards the close of his third argument, he rather repeats, then addes, as himself acknowledgeth. Only when he saith,
The whole ministration [he means, of the Gospell]
is denominated by Faith (Gal. 3. 23, 25.)
because Faith from first to last, from one end of it to the other, is to steer all affairs under it on mans part, &c. here (I confesse) is a new Notion, or two. For, 1. by
Faith, Gal. 3. 23, 25. I believe never
Mr.
A. p. 37 any Expositor understood,
a ministration, or the
ministration of the Gospel, but rather the subject matter of this
[Page 340]
ministration, or the fuller manifestation of those heavenly truths, which had been more darkly overtur'd under the Law. Yea himself (pag. 20. of his discourse, as we formerly heard) conceiveth that by
Faith, is
meant the confessing or acknowledging Christ Jesus to become in the flesh, and to be the Son of God and Saviour of the World. Which interpretation of the word,
Faith, is as wide from his present sence of it, as both the one and the other are from the truth it self.
2. Whereas he gives this for the reason of his present sence, that
Faith from first to last is to steere all affairs under it on mans part, &c. 1. The great Apostle assigns the great steerage of affairs under the Gospel dispensation, unto
love: Knowledge (saith he)
puffeth up: but love edifyeth.
1 Cor. 8. 1 If love
edifieth, love must
steer and order all things under the Gospell-dispensation: For
all things here ought
to be done to edification, 1 Cor. 14. 12, 26. Rom. 14 19: and 15. 2. &c. But 2. Grant we that
Faith ought to steer all affairs here on mans part, to act all services, &c. ought it not to have done the like under the Law? or did it not the like when children were Circumcised, at least when they were circumcised by those who beleeved? And may it not do the like now though Children be baptized? Of a truth these are very light and loose reasonings to overrule the conscience of a sober man to the disturbance of the affairs of the Gospel, and disquietment of the Christian world.
The premises in the examination of this third argument from first to last, duly considered, can we think that Mr.
A. had so much as any tolerable ground to wind up this his Argument in such a vapour as this:
Where this qualification [Faith]
therefore is known to be wanting, as it is in Infants, certainly their Baptism cannot
Mr.
A. p. 37
be applyed without an apparent breach of the Laws and Rules of this spirituall ministration. And thus also I have made good the Premisses of this third Argument. The Conclusion will follow of it self without help, &c.
Sect. 155.
The
Conclusion he speaks of
will indeed
follow the premisses
without help. They have been detected of vanitie, and are vanished into the air: and thither will the
conclusion also flee: let no man stay it. The
breach of which he speaks, is very probably
apparent, [i. such in appearance] unto men who have prejudiced their sight, and look thorow such a medium, which is ap to cause a mistake. Water, as both reason and experience informs us, will make a straight thing seem crooked; if it be looked upon thorow it. But though Infant-baptism be an
APPARENT breach of the Laws and Rules of Gospellministration, whilst looked upon by men, who have maimed their judicatorie by an unadvised and overhasty Engagement in a by-way, yet being beheld and considered by men of chast judgements, & free understādings, it is an
APPARANT cōformity thereunto. Whereas he he saith that he hath
made good the premisses of his argumēt, Solomō saith,
that which is crooked cannot be made straight. Possibly he hath
made them
good in his own eyes: but the answer given, will, I trust, thorow the blessing of God, dissolve the inchantment, and make that, which he calleth
making good, appear to him to be nothing else but a washie colour.
Sect. 156.
His fourth and last Argument against Infant-Baptism,
Mr.
A's fourth and last argument. p. 38. he bringeth upon the stage of his discourse, p. 38. where it acteth its part on this wise.
If none ought to be baptized but such who appear voluntarily willing to be baptized in obedience utno God, then Infants ought not to be baptized:
But none ought to be baptized but such, who appear voluntarily willing to be Baptized in obedience unto God.
In this Argument we have only a new suite of apparrell,
Anſwer. but the same body of matter, which we met with in the two next preceding Arguments. So that the strength and substance of it have been answered already. Yet
[Page 342] because many of those with whom we have chiefly to do in this writing, are not so well able to distinguish between words, and substance of matter, let us examine the argument in the former words, wherein it stands now last recommended to us.
The whole weight and strength of the Argument, depends upon the sence, and truth of this Position,
That none ought to be Baptized but such who appear voluntarily willing to be baptized in obedience to God.
First, for the sence of this Position; 1. it is doubtfull, whether by,
voluntarily willing, he means that which the terms precisely import,
viz. such, who are freely of their own accord, and without much contesting by others, as by arguments, perswasions, and the like,
willing; or whether such, who are very intensly, or more then ordinarily willing, whether this intense degree of
willingnesse in them be from themselves, or from others. For that by
voluntarily willing, he should mean nothing but simply and meerly
willing, especially in a presse and close Syllogism, or Argument, is not easie to be believed. Now taking the Phrase,
voluntarily willing, in either of the two former significations, the said Proposition is apparantly untrue. For not only they, who
appear willing of themselves, and of their own accord, or who
appear extraordinarily, and without any the least regret, or degree of unwillingnesse,
willing, but even they who appear
willing in any such degree, as to require Baptism, may be Baptized, at least, if other things required in those who are, or desire to be baptized, be not wanting. This (I suppose) will not be gainsaid by Mr.
A. himself.
2. When the said Proposition saith,
That none ought to be baptized, but such who appear voluntarily willing, &c. If it desires to be understood of persons capable of the appearance it speaks of, it may passe. But thus understood, it prevaricates with the Conclusion, which it undertakes, to protect and prove, and doth it no service.
[Page 343] Therefore I make no question but the Authors meaning in it is rightout this:
That none, i. no person whatsoever, of what capacitie, or incapacitie soever,
ought to be baptized, but such [only]
who appear willing to be baptized. The Proposition then in this sence understood, we absolutely deny.
Sect. 157.
The Reasons of this our deniall, are, 1. and principally because the Scripture no where exacteth, or requireth, any such
appearing, as the Proposition speaks of, in order to receiving of Baptism, but only of such persons, who are capable of making or exhibiting it. Therefore for men to make it a requisit in all persons whatsoever, and without the exception of any, to capacitate or qualifie them for Baptism, is to make themselves wise above that which is written.
2. Circumcision being
a Sign and Seal of the righteousnesse of Faith (as the Apostle affirmeth,
Rom. 4. 11. and this in such a sence as we Argued, and proved formerly, Sect. 61. 62▪ &c.) it must needs be an Ordinance of a very neer affinitie, and comportment with Baptism (as we have formerly likewise declared and made good.
Sect.
[...]1. If so, God himself having judged such persons meet subjects of it, who did not, indeed could not,
appear voluntarily willing to receive it
in obedience unto God, who are we that we should exclude persons from
Baptism, upon the meere account of such a weaknesse, or infirmitie?
Similium similis est ratio.
3. Imposition of hands, at least during the times of
Christ, and his Apostles, when it was practised
c
[...]m effectu, with some visible effect, and particularly (as we lately shewed) with the gift of the holy Ghost, was in this respect a greater Ordinance, then Baptism; which we never find accompanied with the like testimonie from heaven in the practise thereof (which we also shewed and proved, Sect. 147.) yet were children judged capable and meet subjects of this Ordinance by the Lord
Christ himself,
Mat. 19. 15. Mar. 10. 16.
[Page 344] Now then, as the Apostle (1
Cor. 6. 2, 3.) concludeth the
Corinthian Saints capable of inferiour judicatures, from their capacitie of greater; in like manner from that capacitie in children, testified by
Christ himself, of a greater Ordinance, (
viz. inposition of hands) we cannot but judg them much more capable of a lesser; I mean, Baptism: and consequently, that the Proposition contested cannot stand.
Sect. 158.
4. The Lord
Christ being
much displeased (as the Text saith) with his Disciples for discouraging and rebuking those, who brought little children unto him (
Mar. 10. 14.) upon the occasion makes this generall Order, gives this in charge unto all men, that they
suffer little children to come unto him, [viz. in such a sence, as those
came unto him, who were now before him, who properly
came not, but were brought unto him by others]
and not to forbid them. Now 1. it cannot be conceived that
Christ made this Order for mens
suffering child
[...]en to come unto him, in reference to his o
[...]n time only, and to his corporall presence on the earth; for we do not find that any more children were at any time brought unto him during his abode in the flesh; nor could he be ignorant that there would no more come, or be brought unto him in this kind. Therefore the said Order must of necessitie be supposed to respect (principally at least) the times after his death and ascention, and to enjoyn and charge, that such children who should come unto him [in the sence formerly declared, i. should be brought unto him] should not be opposed in their coming at any time unto the worlds end. 2. My understanding is not as yet able to comprehend, or conceive, how, or in what way, or respect,
child
[...]en should
come, or be brought to
Christ, either in these our dayes, or in any other, since his Ascention, but by baptism only: or consequently, how such a coming, or bringing of them unto him as this can be denied, or opposed, but with a manifest breach of the said Order of
Christ made
[Page 345] in their behalf. The Reader is desired, to reperuse, upon this account, what hath been formerly argued, Sect. 25. and especially, Sect. 40. The import of these things duly considered by us, render us very bold and strong in our deniall of Mr.
A's Proposition under debate.
Sect. 159.
5. The Apostles Order is, that
all things in the Church should
be done to edification;
1 Cor. 14. 26. Doubtlesse his meaning is, that all things ought to be done to the best advantage, for the best and highest promoting of this end. Now that the constant administration of Baptism unto children, makes much more for the
edification of the Church, then the administration of it unto persons of years only, hath been demonstratively asserted formerly, Sect. 56. 73. Yet for the further confirmation and clearing of the businesse, other considerations may be added to what is delivered in those Sections.
.1 There is little question to be made but that God intended the edification of his Church under the Law, and this upon the best terms, not only, or simply, or by Circumcision, or by the administration thereof, but in, and by, his Election of, and precise order about, the more appropriate and standing subject hereof. This, for for the matter and substance of it, hath likewise been already proved, Sect. 138. If the truth of it yet stick in the throat of any mans judgment, and will not down pleasantly, he may be relieved by this consideration. If God did intend the edification of the Church of the
Jews by Circumcision, and the administration thereof, and did not likewise intend the edification of this Church in his choice and appointment of the ordinarie & standing subject of this administration, then was he divided in, and against, himself; yea and gave such a Law unto his people, one clause whereof observed should tend to blesse them, another, prejudice them, or at best do them no service at all. Now if the administration of Circumcision unto children was judged by God himself the
[Page 346] most edifying administration of this Ordinance unto the Church of the
Jews, upon what substantiall account can men denie the administration of Baptism unto children to be the most edifying administration unto the Gentile Churches? The differences pretended by Mr.
A. towards the close of his second argument, between the one administration and the other, upon examination of them, we found to be meer impertinences and shifts, from Sect. 120. to the end of Sect. 134. where the Reader may please to peruse their respective examinations.
Sect. 160
2. The regular baptizing of children inricheth the Church,
totie
[...] quoties with the solemn testimonie and profession of the Faith of those, who have been (like
Mnason)
Act. 21. 16
old Disciples, and have had long experience of the waies of
Christ in the Gospel. For such
Christi
[...]n Parents, or Friends, who offer their children unto Baptism, do hereby avouch the goodnesse and truth of the Gospel, and of the Faith hereof, it being every mans sence, that no Parent is desirous to have his child baptized into such a Faith, or Profession, which he judgeth unsound, erroneous, or false. Whereas the Baptizing of men and women (at least if they were baptized, as Mr.
A. himself acknowledgeth they ought to be, I mean, upon their first believing) accommodateth the Church with the testimonie and profession of young converts only, and such who are as yet unexperienced in the word of righteousnesse, and little other then strangers unto the Gospell. In which respect their testimonie and profession cannot be of like authoritie, weight, or edification to the Church, with theirs, who have been in
Christ many years before them, and still continue stedfast in him.
3. Infant-Baptism maketh more for the edification of the Church, then after-Baptism, upon this account also. When Infants are baptized, the whole Church may, and this with conuenience, and without breach
[Page 347] upon their other occasions, be present, and so partake of all the fruits, benefits, and accommodations of the administration. Whereas when men and women are baptized, very few of the Church, especially in many places, can have the opportunitie of being present, the place of the administration in this case being remote, (at least where Rivers or Pools of water, convenient for the service, are not neer at hand) and the time likewise of the said administration, can hardly be notified unto the generalitie of the Church. In which respect this Baptismall administration cannot be much edifying to the Church, nor comparable with that, which may be, and ought to be, (and in part) is, (ofttimes) made unto children.
4. Infant-Baptism affords many more occasions and opportunities for the administration of the Ordinance, and consequently, for the edification of the Church, then Beleever baptism doth. For the children of Beleevers are many more in number, then Beleevers themselves: and many thousands live to a week, or moneth, who are prevented by death before they come to years of discretion, and so much as to a capacitie of beleeving. In which respect many baptismall opportunities are lost, and cut off from the Church, which might have been gained and enjoyed, by the baptizing of these persons in their infancie.
Sect. 161.
5. Whereas the holy Ghost admonisheth the generality of mankid, to
Remember their Creatour in the dayes of their youth,
Eccle. 12. 1 they must needs be accessarie to the sin of their children in case they do not thus
remember him, who deprive them of so great an engagement to this
See M
Rogers Treatise of Sacraments. part. 1. p. 80. timely remembrance of him, as their having been early baptzied must needs be. And they on the contrary wisely and graciously consult the obedience of their children to that heavenly exhortation, who prevent them with, and lay upon them, a baptismal engagement hereunto, in their Infancy. 1. It cannot be denied but that baptism
[Page 348] is an ingagement to that
duty, which
Solomon expresseth by a mans
remembring his
Creatour. 2. Neither can it be denied, but that men and women in their
youth, and as soon as they are capable of the duty it self of
remembring their
Creatour, are capable of the said ingagement also; I mean, of understanding and conceiving, that their being baptized, is, and ought to be unto them a motive unto this dutie. 3. Neither can it reasonably be denyed, but that they who are actually capable of a motive or ingagement unto a duty, or work, may, thorow want of this motive or ingagement lying on them, neglect the performance of the duty, which under an ingagement, they would perform, and not neglect. 4. Every mans sence may teach him, that when the two scales of a ballance are equally poised, a very small weight cast into either, will cast it. 5. (And lastly) from these premises it roundly followeth, that any mans children, who know themselves unbaptized, and so free from the ingagement of Baptism, may from hence take occasion to neglect the dutie of
remembring their Creatour in the dayes of their youth, a duty which would lye with more weight and authoritie upon their consciences (and so weas more likely to be performed) did they look upon themselves as by Baptism ingaged unto it. I am not positive in affirming, that ever the Son or Daughter of any Parent did actually miscarrie upon the account we speak of: but this I say, with fulnesse of conviction in my judgment and conscience, 1. that it may very possibly come to passe, that a Child, Son, or Daughter, unbaptized, may be lesse thoughtfull, and carefull,
to remember their Creatour in the dayes of their youth, by understanding thēselves free & loose from a baptismall tie and engagement thereunto. 2. That in case the child of any Parent shall stumble at that stone we now speak of, and fall, and be broken to pieces by it, the parents of this child, being accessary hereunto, will be able to give but a sad account of the losse of their child unto God. 3. (And lastly) that whatsoever
[Page 349] the consequent or event of a non-baptizing a child in his infancie, shall, or may be, evident it is, that in this case, the Parents, or Vice-parents, upon whose hand the
Christian nurture of this child shall lie, will want a very materiall and weighty argument, whereby to work his judgment and conscience to the remembrance of his Creatour. And (doubtlesse) the reason why God threatned the uncircumcised manchild amongst
Abrahās posteritie, with a
cutting off from his people▪
Gen. 17. 14 was not to signifie, that this judgement should universally befall every man-child amongst them, which possibly thorow the neglect of his Parents should be uncircumcised, but to awaken the care and conscience of every Parent of such children amongst them, to circumcise them, lest the want of this Ordinance should occasion them to perpetrate such things, which should and ought to be punished with such a judgment. However, by the consideration now last traversed, in conjunction with the four preceding, it is evident enough that Infant-baptism is a better Benefactresse unto
Christian Churches in the spirituall good of edification, then the practise lately risen up in competition with it. And, supposing only the practise of baptizing to be still in force, and binding upon
Christian Churches (which, may, I doubt not, be sufficiently proved from the Scriptures, and however, is one of the first-born Articles of Mr.
A's faith) there needs no other precept be inquired after in the Scriptures to warrant, yea and more then to warrant (I mean, to commend) the Administration of it unto Infants, but only this (lately mentioned)
Let all things be done to edification, (so understood as was briefly suggested)
Sect. 162.
By this time I suppose an account in full hath been given why we denie this Proposition (asserted by Mr.
A. in his last Argument)
None ought to be baptized, but those who appear voluntarily willing to be baptized in obedience to God; although for the confirmation of the
[Page 350] contrary Opinion, much more hath been said by others, and much more then both, may, or might, be said yet further, if matters of much more weight did not claim preheminence.
However, let us hear and see what artificiall colour Mr.
A. can put upon that which is not, to make it seem to be.
The reason hereof (saith he, speaking of his said Proposition)
Mr.
A. p. 38
is this, because without this Obedientiall willingnesse, Baptism will be unprofitable, and fruitlesse to them: and where we know the good of Baptism is not to be attained, there it is not to be administred. For in case we should, it would be a prophanation of the Ordinance, a taking of Gods Name in vain. Though the sowing of seed be never so necessary, yet it would be no mans wisdom, but folly, to sow in such a ground, or at such a season, which he knows will render his seed frui
[...]lesse.
I confesse if Mr.
A. could prove, that
the good of Baptism, is
not to be attained by Infant-baptism, or that the
Anſwer.
seed hereof
sown in such a
ground as he liketh not, must needs become
fruitlesse, his Proposition might well laugh all opposition to scorne. But such things may be a thousand times over said, before once proved. I doubt not but that the contrary is every mans belief, who hath duly weighed the premisses. Notwithstanding Mr.
A. (it seems) hopes to find rocks in the air to build these castles upon.
That there is no reason (he proceeds)
to expect otherwise, but that Baptism should be unprofitable to all such, who do not take it up voluntarily, willingly, and in obedience
Mr.
A. p. 38
unto God, appears upon this account,
1.
Because now under the Gospel, this is the standing Rule or Law between duties and rewards, between the using of holy Ordinances, and the benefit that comes by them, viz.
that duties be done, and Ordinances performed willingly, and in obedience to God. And to make this stand, he cites this of the Apostle, (1
Cor. 9. 17.) If I do this thing willingly, I have a reward. To
[Page 351] this we Answer (as we have in effect answered formerly.)
Sect. 163.
1. That
standing Rule and Law between duties and rewards, of which he speakes, was a Rule and Law in as much force under the Law, as now it is
under the Gospel. See Sect. 127, 130, 145. And without Faith it was altogether as
impossible to please God then, as now. This notwithstanding, the counsell of the will of God was, that the Administration of the great initiatorie Ordinance, Circumcision, should be made unto children. But of these things, formerly, and (I trust) to satisfaction.
2. The saying of the Apostle, 1
Cor. 9. 17. is very impertinently cited for his purpose (and so are the other two, 2 Cor 8. 12. 1 Cor. 13. 3.) For there is nothing more evident, then that this scripture (with those other) speaks of persons actually capable, by reason of years, and understanding, of performing duties and services upon the terms he speaks of,
viz. willingly, and in obedience unto God. And accordingly, they who do baptize children, ought to do it
willingly, and in obedience unto God: and are like to receive no
reward from God for this action, unlesse it be thus performed. But Baptism, in respect of the baptized, is no action, or service performed: nor doth the reception of it as such, require any principle of action in the receiver. See this sufficiently proved, Sect. 76. and again, Sect. 153. Notwithstanding, as Circumcision, though not received voluntarily,
willingly, or in obedience unto God, yet did afterwards profit the receivers, when they did
voluntarily, willingly, and in obedience unto God, accept of his counsell therein (
Rom 2. 25. Rom. 3. 1, 2.) in like manner though Baptism be not
voluntarily or
willingly received, the receivers not being capable of commending their reception of it upon these terms, yet if it be
voluntarily and
willingly subscribed and owned by them, and wisely improved, afterwards, the benefit of it will
[Page 352] in full measure accrue unto them. Yea I am of Mr.
Calvins judgment in this; that Baptism received in Infancie, and so before a man hath done any good, or performed any service at all unto God, is, in a way of reason, more highly improveable to spirituall ends and purposes, then when received after beleeving.
Sect. 164.
But Mr.
A. advanceth a second reason to prove Baptism
unprofitable to all such, who do not take it up
voluntarily, &c.
2.
Promises (saith he)
made unto duty, or upon condition of duty, are rewards of that obedience, which is yeilded
M.
A. p. 39.
to God in discharge of duty, when they are fulfilled thereupon. Now it is no wise proper to say, or rationall to suppose, that God rewards his creature man, for that wherein he is only passive, they being such actions, which we call morall, and which proceed from the motion of the will governed by a divine Law, that are rewardable by God. And therefore unlesse Baptism be submitted unto willingly, and in obedience unto God, which cannot be supposed in Infants, the good things annexed thereunto by way of promissorie recompence of such obedience, connot upon any goood ground be expected. I answer,
1. Neither is it
proper to say, or rationall to suppose, that
promises made to duty, or upon condition of duty, are rewards of obedience, &c. For such
promises are made or given before obedience: and rewards for service do not use to be given before work, or service. But by
promises, I suppose he means, things promised: and yet
is it very improper to say that
things promised, are made unto duty, or upon condition of duty. But acyrologies in speaking are of easie pardon, when they have truth and worth of notion accompanying them, to mediate for them.
2. Whereas he saith, that
it is not rationall to suppose that God rewards his creature, man, for that wherein he is meerly passive, he saith nothing either to help his own
[Page 353] cause, or to harme the cause of his adversaries. For who ever said, on the one hand, or proved on the other, that Baptism was, or is,
reward
[...]d by God, unless the word be taken actively, or for the act of baptizing, which (I know) is not Mr.
A's
[...]nce here? Notwithstāding it may be some question amongst wiser men then either he or I, whether
God in some cases, may
not reward his creature, man, for that wherein he is only passive, and particularly, whether he will not reward
Rachels children (as they are called,
Mat. 2. 18.) for the losse of their lives by
Herods murtherous crueltie, although they were
only passive herein. But concerning Baptism, there being nothing in it, simply as such, afflicting or grievous to the flesh, but, as it may be administred and received, rather pleasing to it, I know no ground why any man should look upon it as rewardable by God. Only when (as Mr.
A. speaketh) it is
submitted unto in obedience to God, I judge it to be
rewardable by God, according to the line and measure of other acts of obedience commensurable in difficultie of performance unto it. But as I judge the obedientiall perseverance and continuance in the profession of baptism, in those who were baptized, when believers, as much (or more)
rewardable by God, as their momentanie act in their first submission unto it, and receiving it: so I judge a conscientious owning and profession of their Baptism, in those who were baptized Infants, when they come to years of understanding, and their perseverance in this profession unto the end, altogether as
rewardable by God, as the voluntary taking up of the Ordinance in conjunction with the like perseverance, in the other. When Mr.
A. shall offer unto me a considerable reason for the contrary, I shall demurre, untill this his reason, and my understanding, have conferd together about the case. In the mean time I cannot but judg a conscientious owning of a mans Baptism, whensoever received, aswell, and as much, yea and as worthy, a
morall action, as the receiving or taking it up at any time: and consequently,
[Page 354] that the
good things ann
[...]xed▪ unto Baptism (I mean, unto a willing and obedientiall submission unto Baptism) by way of a
promissorie recompence, may upon a very
good ground be expected, though not by Infants, whilst such, yet by persons, who were baptized Infants, when they come to be men and women, and shall professe such an acceptance of, or submission unto, their Baptism.
Sect. 165.
The third and last reason, which Mr.
A. offereth upon the account lately specified, uttereth it self in these words.
3.
I have proved before in another Argument, that now under the Gospel-ministration, there is no benefit comes, either
Mr.
A. p. 39 40.
by Baptism or any other Ordinance, but by means of his Faith, who partakes thereof Without Faith it is impossible to please God, (Heb. 11. 6.) i. e.
in any service to approve ones self acceptable unto him. For whatsoever is not of Faith, is sin, Rom. 14. 23. I answer,
1. That I also have proved; that neither
did there any benefit come, either by Circumcision, or any
other Ordinance under the Legal-ministration, but
by means of his Faith, who did partake of them: and yet God judged it meet that Infants should be circumcised. Peruse Sect. 127, 130, 145, 163.
2. It hath been lately shewed likewise, that though children did not approve themselves unto God in their being circumcised, yet God did approve of their Circumcision, yea and they who Circumcised them, did, or might, approve themselves unto him in the
service. What then hinders but that God may approve of childrens being baptized, though children at the time of their baptism cannot approve themselves unto him? And if Circumcision profited those, who were circumcised
[...]nfants, by means of that Faith, which was found in them, when they came to be men (as we lately heard) why may not the Baptism received in Infancie, benefit the receivers of it by means of that faith, which by the Grace of God comes to be
[Page 355] wrought in them afterwards? So that here is nothing in in this reason, but what hath been out-reasoned over and over. Yea Mr.
A. himself (it seems) was aware that this Reason of his was Obnoxious to the Answers, which have been given unto it: but excuseth himself thus:
I shall not here again answer the case of Infant-Circumcision,
Mr.
A. p. 40
which possibly may again rise up in the minds of some, against what hath been now laid down in this Argument also; but shall referre the Reader, for satisfaction herein to what hath been already done about that sub
[...]ect in answer to another Objection, as judging it sufficient at this turn also.
I answer, that the Sanctuary, unto which he sends his Reader, to secure him from the force of the Objection which he feareth, hath been polluted since the building of it, and is razed to the ground. See Sect. 120. to the end of Sect. 134.
Sect. 166.
Before he comes to grapple with that Objection or Argument of his Adversaries, with the conquest and overthrow of which be thinks it honourable to sound a retreat, and to ungird his armour, he interlaceth this discourse.
I shall not proceed further to leavie more Arguments to
Mr.
A. p. 40.
serve in this Controversie (unlesse occasionally) though many more of like import with the former, might perhaps readily be formed and drawn up, as judging these already insisted on abundantly sufficient to detect the vanity of Infant-baptism.
For answer, remembring the Latine Proverb,
Suum cuique pulchrum, every mans own is lovely in his own eyes. I look upon Mr.
A's conceit of an
aboundant sufficiencie in his Arguments for the purpose he speaks of, but as a strain of that weaknesse which is much incident to men. It is the wise mans observation;
Every way of a man is right in his own eyes:
Pro. 21. 2. Upon the account hereof, it is no great matter of offence to me, that Mr.
A.
[Page 356] pleaseth himself with a supposall that he hath
detected the vanity of
Infant-baptism. By way of recompence, I trust it shall be no great offence unto him, that I am confident, that instead of
detecting the vanity of Infant-baptism, he hath
detected the vanity of his undertakeing against it, and hath confirmed the doctrine and practise which he opposeth, by letting the world see, how little weight, either of reason, or truth, there is in such Arguments which are leviable against them, and how there is nothing to be found in the Scriptures, rightly managed and understood, that condemneth or discountenanceth them. But hear we the processe of this his by-discourse.
Nor shall I apply my self to answer those many contrary Arguments, which are wont to be mustered up in defence
M.
A. p. 40.
of Infant-Baptism; not because I count them, or any of them impregnable, or of hard or difficult attempt; but partly because in those
Arguments I have produced, there is a ground or foundation laid of answering all contrary reasonings, and which is of easie application this way: and partly because some of the chiefest arguments on that side, have been produced already objection-wise, and received their answer: and partly likewise, because this hath been sufficiently done by other hands: and lastly, for brevities sake, as perceiving copious discourses hereabouts to be burthensome. I answer.
Sect. 167.
1. That
copious discourses about any Subject whatsoever, when they want light and strength to make good their undertakings, are for the most part
burthensome. No marvell then if such discourses written against the Doctrine and practise of Infant-baptism be
burthensome. Never yet did I meet with any Argument of one kind or other much considerable in that warfare, or of any pregnant import, to disable, I do not say the lawfulness, but the expediencie, and consequently the necessity, of Infant-Baptism.
2. Neither do I know
any one
ground or foundation
[Page 357] laid by M.
A. in his discourse, in any degree competēt for the
answering all contrary reasonings; All his
foundatians (so called) have been cast down, or else evicted of the crime of irrelativenesse to his buildings. If he be able to nominate any one of them, in which one stone hath been left upon another, or which is not guilty of the sin of impertinencie, I will acknowledge his cunning to be beyond my expectation.
3. Neither have any
the chiefest Arguments on the Paedobaptists
side been produced by him Objection-wise: Neither hath he given the due weight to those produced by him: neither hath he given sufficient and due
answers unto them, as
produced by him.
4. And lastly; Neither hath the task or thing he speaks of been
sufficiently done by other hands; unless he confines his meaning in the word,
sufficiently, to the inconsiderate partie of men and women, who have gone wondering after his own judgement, whose fancies and consciences being a little disturbd, the shadows of mountains may very possibly seem men unto them, or else unto such, who through injudiciousnesse and weaknesse of apprehension, some other occasions (haply) concurring, are prepared to take the impressions of any light pretences for a new way. To persons of this character, what (almost) is not
sufficient?
Mr.
A. having
super-sufficiently cōmended his preceding discourse against Infant-baptism, in those supernumerarie passages lately rehearsed, prepares to incounter his last enemie, which he purporteth as such an objection, over which if his pen be but able to magnifie it self, he seems to suppose the doctrine of Infant-baptism will suddenly give up the ghost.
But because (saith he)
there is one Argument, which
Mr.
A. p. 40.
seems to be much taking with some, which as it is of a later invention, the
[...] others, so perhaps hath not received such answer and refutation, as others have: therefore as to this I shall give in somewhat by way of Answer.
Sect. 168.
By the way, the Reader may please to take knowledg, and consider, that all that Mr.
A. hath pleaded for his opinion and practise against Infant-baptism, being clearly disabled and refuted, the credit of his cause is no
[...] recoverable by the Answer of an Objection, though he should do it never so commendably and effectually. For the goodnesse of a cause, practise, or opinion, is not proved by the insufficiencie or weaknesse of an argument, one, or more, that may be brought against them, no nor yet by the weaknesse of all the Arguments and Reasons for the contrary which (possibly) have seen the light of the Sun hitherto, but by Reasons and Grounds positively and pregnantly demonstrative of this goodnesse, and such which with reason and truth cannot be gainsaid. So that though Mr.
A. should slay the Argument which opposeth him, in his incounter with it, yet can he not hereby raise his dead, nor cause his Arguments again to live, which are now as so many dead Corpses. Notwithstanding, let us go forward with him, and first hear what the said Argument, or Objection is, as he hath pleased to propound it, and then weigh and consider the substance and pertinencie of what he gives in by the way of answer unto it.
The Argument (saith he)
is this. If the love of God to persons be the first and originall ground of their being capable of Baptism, then Infants are capable of Baptism.
But the love of God to persons is the originall or first ground of their being capable of Baptism.
Mr.
Ap. 41.
What he is pleased to subjoyn in the name of those, whom he makes thus to argue, by way of confirmation and proof of either Proposition, respectively, we shall understand, when we come to hear and consider what he answereth unto it.
But before we are admitted to hear this, we are
desired to
observe two things by the way.
1.
That this Argument contradicts another that is wont
[Page 359] to be employed in this service, to wit, that the promise of God belongs to children of beleeving Parents, and therefore
Mr.
A. p. 41, 42.
Baptism: by which Baptism is restrained to such Infants only, as are the children of believing Parents. But by this Argument, Baptism is made to appertain to all Infants whatsoever, whether they be children of believing, or unbelieving Parents: because it supposeth all Infants to be in the love of God in the forementioned respect. And therefore if this be true, the other must be false in its restrained sence, and contrarily, if the other true, this false. So that you see the witnesses do no better agree in their evidence in this behalf, then the false witnesses did, that came against Christ in their testimonie.
2.
This Argument, if it were good, would render not only all Infants capable of Baptism, but all men likewise, whether Christian or Pagan, because they are beloved of God in such a sence, as its said Infants are, viz.
in having that sin, of which they were guilty in Adam
remitted unto them, &c.
Sect. 169.
Before I come to speak to these two,
by the ways, I must desire also that one thing be observed
by the way (on the other side.) This is, that I have ground in abundance to believe, that he never heard any Paedo-baptist plead the cause of Infant-baptism by that Argument, which here he undertakes to answer, in those terms, or tenour of words, wherein he exhibiteth it, and that he cunningly changed their terms, that he might gain an advantage for his two
by the waies, especially the latter, and withall be supposed to answer their Argument, whilst (indeed) he only answers a mock argument of his own. The Argument, which I suppose he pretends to answer, or would be thought to answer, I acknowledg to have been sometimes urged by my self; nor do I remember that I have met with it from either the pen, or lips, of any other. In which respect I am able to speak with the more confidence what I have said. The true tenour then of the Argument which Mr.
A.
[Page 360] should have answered, had he quitted himself ingenuously, is this:
If the relation of Son-ship unto God, and not Faith, or repentance▪ be the originall or first ground, or qualification in persons, which render them capable of Baptism, then may Infants lawfully be Baptized.
But this relation, and not Faith or Repentance, is the originall or first ground in persons, qualifying them for Baptism. Ergo.
Had M.
A. propounded the Argument in these terms, he had had no colour at all (or a very faint colour only) for his latter
by the way. For though it be supposed, that all men, whether
Christian or
Pagan, have, or rather have had,
that sin, of which they were guilty in Adam, remitted unto them (for it may be some doubt, whether this guilt, after remission, returneth not again with the guilt of actuall sinning, though this be a point that I shall never much controvert) and in that respect sometimes were, or let it be, at present are, alike partakers in the love of God, with Infants; yet doth it not follow from hence that therefore they are equall with them in the relation or priviledge of Son-ship, or in that love of God which accompanieth this relation.
He that committeth sin (saith
John) is of the Divell.
Ioh. 3.
[...]. See also ver. 9, 10. And the reason why Infants are the Children or Sons of God, is not only or simply because they
have the
sin, whereof they were guilty in Adā, remitted unto them, but because, in conjunction with this, they are free from sinning against the Covenant of Grace, and so from cutting themselves off from that salvation which is by
Christ. Whereas men and women, who have actually sinned, and not repented and belelieved, remain in the gall of bitternesse, and bands of iniquity, and are children of
Sathan, not of God. This for answer to Mr.
A's latter
by the way, being a purchase made by him, with the one half of the wages of that disingenuitie, which he practised, in concealing the true Argument of his Adversaries, and substituting in the place thereof a Changeling of his
[Page 361] own. Concerning his former
by-the-way. I answer,
Sect. 170.
1. If his meaning be, that the one Argument of his Adversaries (that against which he is now buckling on his armour)
contradicts that other argument of theirs, which he mentioneth, as one part of a contradiction contradicteth the other, he hath made a very bad bargain for his cause
by the way. For it is a generall rule without any exception, that
altera pars contradictionis semper est vera; one part of every contradiction is alwayes true. Now if either of those Arguments, which he saith
contradict the one the other, be true, his Doctrine of Anti-paedobaptism must needs be false; because they are both contradictions to it. For 1. if it be true, that the children of Beleevers, and these only, ought to be baptized, then must it needs be false, that no children at all ought to be baptized. Or 2. if it be true, that all children are capable of Baptism, or ought to be baptized, then it is much more apparantly false, that no children ought to be baptized. Therefore I do not believe, that when Mr.
A. challengeth the one Argument of his Adversaries to
contradict the other, he would be understood to speak of a
contradiction strictly and properly so called, but only of a
cōtradictiō by way of contrarietie (as Logicians speak) in which kind both
parts of the
contradiction may (possibly) be false, but never true. Therefore
2. I answer further, that if he judgeth it any matter of prejudice to the cause of Infant-baptism, that some of those, who maintain it, are in some things relating to it, differently-minded amongst themselves, herein also he consulteth disrepute to his own cause. For it is well known, that the
Peter and the
Paul, the two great Apostles of Mr.
A's Re-baptismall Faith (I mean, Mr.
J. Tombs, and Mr.
S. Fisher) resist one the other in their respective Doctrines about the the state and condition of children God-ward. Yea the former professeth (in effect) that if he were of the judgment of the latter, about
[Page 362] the said point, he would give hostages to his Paedobaptismall Adversaries, and baptize children with them. His words (in his exercitation about Infant-baptims, p. 24.) are these:
Nor do I doubt, but that the Elect Infants dying in their infancie, are sanctified: yea if it should be made known to us that they are sanctified, I should not doubt that they are to be baptized, remembring the saying of Peter, Can any man forbid water that these should baptized, who have received the holy Ghost as wel as we? Not long before (
viz. pag. 19. of the same
Exercitation) he had delivered his sence to the same purpose in these words.
I answer, the major Proposition is true, if it be understood of th
[...]se whose is the kingdom of Heaven, when it appears that the kingdom of Heaven belongs to them. Now the
m
[...]jor Proposition▪ which here he grants to be
true upon the terms specified, was this:
They may be baptized, whose is the kingdom of heaven. Now Mr.
Fishers judgement, declared over and over, is, that unto children, yea unto all children, doth belong the kingdom of Heaven. I
believe (saith he)
all Infants, as well as some, dying Infants, and before they have deserved exemption, and damnation by actuall rebellion, to have, according to the generall declaration of the Script
[...]re, right of entrance into the kingdom of Heaven. Baby-baptism p. 301. (with much more of the same notion, in that which followeth, and elsewhere.) Nor do these two Grandees only digladiate between themselves about a businesse of such a main import, and so neerly relating unto the Question about Infant-Baptism (as Mr.
Tombs in the passages now cited, plainly enough supposeth) but the Churches themselves of the Ana-baptismall perswasion, are accordingly divided one from another, thorowout the Land, one crying out,
I am of Paul, another,
I am of Cephas, some of them, siding with Mr.
Tombs in his judgement, others, imbarqueing with Mr.
Fisher in his. Nor are these Shepherds, and flocks, scattered from one another in their judgements about the point mentioned only: they are at variance amongst themselves
[Page 363] about many others. Yea notice hath been taken somewhere in the premises, that Mr.
A. himself
contradicts Mr.
Fisher himself in his sence about the sealing nature and propertie of Baptism. So that if he looks upon contradicting assertions amongst those, who are joyned in the defence of the same cause, as an argument of the badnesse of their cause (as he seems in his first
by the way to do) certainly his own cause must needs be very bad, whose Assertours have no communion in judgment about many things. But
Sect. 171.
3. And lastly) what if Mr.
A. be quite mistaken, in his supposall, that the one
Argument he speaks of,
contradicts the other? then (sure) this
by-the-way will be found out of the way, aswell as the other. He that affirms on the one hand, that all children are capable of Baptism, and he who on the other hand affirms, that the children only of believers are capable hereof, do not necessarily contradict the one the other in these sayings, there being a sence wherein they may be, yea, and are, both true. For all children, as such, may be capable of Baptism: and yet many of them, yea all, the children of believers only excepted, in other respects, uncapable. There is a double capacitie of Baptism (at least, as the word,
capacitie, may signifie) the one, in respect of the subject, (simply considered) the other in respect of circumstance. All children, in case they should be regularly offered unto Baptism, that is, 1. freely, and by those that have the right of their education, as Parents, if living, or Guardians, or Foster-parents, in case the naturall be dead, and 2. unto persons, or baptists regularly authorized to Baptize them, they might all be baptized. But because Infidell Parents cannot be free in offering their children unto Baptism, nor can they, being under no Pastour, or christian Church-officer, offer, or bring them to a person regularly authorized to baptize them (it being irregular for any Churh to authorise their Pastor, or other Officer, to baptize the children
[Page 364] of unbelievers) in this repect these children of theirs are not capable of being baptized. That poor Cripple, who waited 38 years together for healing at the pool of
Bethesda, was all this while, in respect of his person, or, as he was an impotent man, as capable of healing, as any of those, who were healed; yea had he at any time found such a friend, as would, upon the Angels stirring of the water, have cast him in, before some other had prevented him, he had been actually healed. But being helplesse in himself, and friendlesse, he was under these circumstances, in no capacitie of being healed by those waters. A Virgin in respect of her years and person every wayes, may be capable of marying such or such a man; yet in respect of the charge and command of her Parents, under whose power she yet remains, to the contrary, she may be uncapable of so marrying. Yea the man himself, with whom, in the respect mentioned, and in many others, she is capable of marrying, may notwithstanding be a person so, or so, conditioned, as (for example) may be an Idolater, or son of a strange God, or the like, that she is not in a regular actuall capacitie of marrying with him. Many cases of a like exemplification might be proposed. It were easy to produce many sayings out of the Scriptures themselves, which do every whit as much
contradict the one the other, as those catched at, and compared, by Mr.
A. whose consistencie notwithstanding is readily enough salveable by distinguishing, partly between positives, and respectives, partly, between respectives, and respectives.
The three particulars now propounded, duly considered, it appears that Mr.
A. hath made no bargain at all, either for his credit, or for his cause,
by the way: but it may be matters will succeed better with him at his journeys end. And I confesse that if he can come off with credit from his incounter with the argument now before him, he will do more for the cause of Ana-baptism, then hath been done for it (as far as I can understand)
[Page 365] these many years; although neither is the goodnesse of that cause sufficiently evinced by never so sufficient
Mr.
A. p. 41, 42. an answer given to one argument bent against it. But let us now hear how he quitteth himself in his answer hereunto.
But to come closer to the Argument: I do deny the consequence of the Major Proposition; I doe deny that it therefore
Mr.
Ap. 42. 43.
follows, that Infants are capable of Baptism, though it should be granted, that the love of God is the originall ground of rendring persons capable thereof: And the reason of this deniall is taken from that difference which is between the originall ground of persons capabilitie of Baptism, and the next immediate ground hereof. For howsoever the love of God be the ground of all dispensations of good to the creature, yet it is not so from the self same respect: but as it exhibits it self in one dispensation of it in one respect, so in another Dispensation thereof it exhibits it self upon other terms and respects. And thereforce we must distinguish between the love of God, as it is the ground of Baptism. The love of God then is to be considered, either 1. in the whole entire summe or body of it, generally and indefinitely considered, as comprehending and inclosing in it all particular dispensations of Grace towards the creature; or else, 2. as it excites or puts forth it self in those particular dispensations themselves. The love of God in the former sence, though it be the the ground of all particular acts of Grace, and so that also which appertains to Baptism, yet is it no sound way of reasoning, to conclude persons to be in an immediate capacitie of Baptism, because they are in the love of God under this generall consideration. For upon the same ground men might as well argue infants to be strong Christians, or fit to be chosen Pastors, Teachers, or Deacons, as to argue them capable of Baptism, because persons are in these capacities by vertue of the love of God to them. And yet who sees not how absurd it would be to reason thus: If the love of God to persons be the originall ground which renders them capable of being chosen into the office of Pastor, Teacher, or Deacon, then Infants are capable of being chosen into these Offices,
[Page 366] because they are in the love of God, &c. If the love of God to persons be the originall ground of rendring them capable of the denomination of strong Christians, then Infants are capable of the denomination of strong Christians, Because they are in that love and favour of God. But, &c.—
By the light then of these Instances, the invaliditie, indeed absurdity, of concluding Infants to be capable of Baptism, because they are in that love and favour of God, may (you see) be sufficiently discerned.
Sect. 172.
Never did there a more impertinent piece of discourse shew it self on paper, then this: and yet what joy doth
Anſwer. Mr.
A. make in the winding of it up. For
1. It runs all along upon a palpable and wide mistake of the Argument, unto which it pretends the relation of an Answer (as was lately observed.) Infant baptizers argue Infants capable of Baptism from their relation of Son-ship unto God: Mr.
A. answers, and labours to prove (though very unhandsomely too) that the love of God to them doth not render them capable thereof; as if the relation in men of Son-ship unto God, and the love which is in God towards men, were one & the same thing. May not a man as well suppose, that the silver which is in my purse, and the gold which in his, is one and the same thing?
2. The Argument which Mr.
A. should answer, buildeth a baptismal capacity in Infants, upon that which it calleth the originall or first gound, or qualification for Baptism in the creature, which it affirmeth to be, the relation specified (Son-ship unto God) and this in opposition to Faith and Repentance: Mr.
A's answer discourseth of the originall ground of the dispensation, in God: which, being interpreted, is nothing at all to the purpose. By the way, when the Argument, with the Answer, whereof Mr.
A hath at present both his hands full, asserteth the relation of Son-ship unto God, to be the originall or first ground, or qualification for Baptism;
[Page 397] it doth not take
originall, or first, in opposition to immediate or next, but in opposition to that, which is after, and subordinate. So that it avoucheth Son-ship in children to be every whit as neer, as immediate a ground of Baptism, as Faith, or Repentance, or a declaration of either, or a desire it self of Baptism, are in persons capable of such things. Yea and supposeth, that neither Faith, nor Repentance, nor a Declaration of either, are any grounds or qvalifications for Baptism at all, but only as they make, and declare their subjects, men and women, the children of God. But
3. Were the Argument, as he propoundeth it, owned by his adversaries, yet his answer would not reach it. For whereas he saith,
upon the same ground one might as well argue Infants to be strong Christians, or fit to be chosen Pastors, Teachers, or Deacons, as to argue them capable of Baptism, because persons are in these capacities by vertue of the love of God to them; he builds upon the sand, For
persons are not in the capacities he speaks of
by vertue of the love of God to them; For then all persons, towards whom there is love in God, should be in the same
capacities, which is manifestly untrue. Yea some may be in these
capacities, towards whom there is no love in God at all (I suppose Mr.
A. speaks of Gods
speciall love, or that wherewith he loves his Saints.)
Judas was in the
capacitie of being an Apostle (which is more then of being a
Pastor, Teacher, &c.) when his Lord and Master bare no such
love to him. It is rather by vertue of the bounty of God considered as exerting it self in such or such a determinate manner, then of the love of God that persons are invested with such
capacities. So
[...]at Mr.
A's Instances, besides that they hold no parallel, or Proportion, with the reasoning or arguing, which he pretendeth to oppose, proceed upon a groundlesse surmise, instead of truth. But let us see what work he makes in the further processe of his answer.
If then (saith he)
we would come to argue steadily, so as
[Page 368] to conclude persons capability of Baptism from the love of
Mr.
A. p. 43 44.
God to them, we must consider the love of God under that particular and precise notion, by which persons are put into an immediate, not remote, capacitie of Baptism. For though it is true, that the love of God, which is vouchsafed Infants in the pardon of that sin that devolved it self on them from Adam, doth put them into a remote capacitie, both of Baptism, and all other consequentiall acts of Grace, which are vouchsafed men upon their believing, and diligent, and faithfull improvement of all means and opportunities of Grace, &c. yet it doth not put them into an immediate capacitie of these, untill they do believe, and have improved those means and opportunities; upon condition of which such additionall and progressionarie acts of Grace, are promised and suspended; no more then a childes abilitie to read his horn-book, or Primer, puts him into a capacitie of understanding his Grammar. I answer,
Sect. 173.
1. That neither have we here the Argument of his Adversaries so much as touch'd, but an Onion talk'd of instead of an Apple, (as we have more then once lately observed)
2. It is somewhat an uncouth expression, to say, that by any
notion of the love of God, how
particular or
precise soever,
persons are put into any
capacitie of Baptism, whether
immediate, or
remote: whatsoever the
love of God it self may do in this kind, certain it is that the
notion of this
love hath no operation either way.
3. Neither is it so true, that
the love of God, which is vouchsafed Infāts in the pardon of the sin devolved on thē from Adam, doth put them into a remote capacity of b
[...]ism, &c. For they are in this
capacity as they are
Infants simply, or as members of the race of mankind. However, we have not yet so much as the softest air, or gentlest breathing of an answer to that argument for Infant-baptism, which bears so hard and heavie upon Mr.
A's conceit of Anti-pedo-baptism. It may be somewhat will come
[Page 369] out at the last in the shape or likenesse of an Answer. Therefore let us wait upon his pen a little further.
That the Dispensation of Gods Grace and love (saith he)
is made to Infants in one respect, and to persons of an immediate
Mr.
A. p. 44.
capacitie of Baptism, in another; and that act of Grace which is vouchsafed Infants in the pardon of that first sin, &c. doth not put them into animmediate capacitie of Baptism, appears upon these grounds.
1.
Because the act of Grace or dispensation of Gods love, unto which Baptism doth appropriately belong, is that which is exerted and put forth in the pardon of mens actuall transgressions, and this too notwithout their repenting, or beleeving, whereas that act of Grace, of which Infants partake, is such as is vouchsafed unto them in the pardon of originall sin only, and this too without their repenting and believing, meerly upon the account of the death of Christ. I answer;
Sect. 174.
1. Mr.
A here undertakes to prove that, which none of his Adversaries do denie;
viz. that
that the Dispensation of Gods grace and love is made to Infants in one respect, and to persons in an immediate capacitie of Baptism, in another; if by the
persons he speaks of, he means,
persons who have actually sinned, which (I question not) is his meaning.
2. By one and the same undertaking, he undertakes likewise to refute, that which none of his adversaries affirm, or hold,
viz. that
that that act of Grace, which is vouchsafed infants in the pardon of that first sin, puts them into an immediate capacitie of Baptism. So that though he should prosper on both hands in this undertaking, his prosperitie would be but a successefull beating of the air. That which his Antagonists hold about this latter point is, that the relation of Son-ship, which by the Grace of God working in that redēption which is by Christ, accrues unto Infants naturally descending from
Adā, partly by, or from, the pardon of the sin he speaks of, partly also from that immunitie from actuall transgression,
[Page 370] which is found in Infants, renders them actually, or immediately, capable of Baptism. Even as it is the same Son-ship in persons of discretion, though otherwise, in part, accruing (as
viz. from the remission of their sins, both originall, and actuall, thorow believing) which being made known, or apprehended by the Ministers of Baptism, invests them with an immediate capacitie of the Ordinance. But
3. Whereas he makes an opposition between
Infants, and
persons in an immediate capacity of Baptism, he broadly commits that errour in disputing, which Logicians call,
Petitio Principi
[...], a begging of the thing in Question. For is not the Question between him, and his Opponents, whether Infants be in an immediate capacitie of Baptism, or no? And Mr.
A. here takes it for granted that they are not.
4. Neither is it so broad a truth, as his measure seems to make it, that
that act of Grace, of which infants partake is such as is vouchsafed them in the pardon of originall sin ONLY. For the relation, or prerogative, of Son-ship, and, the
pardon of Originall sin, are not one and the same
act of Grace, nor yet one and the same benefit, or priviledge. And certain it is, that God doth conferre as well the former, as the latter, upon Infants. But Mr.
A's discourse advanceth thus.
That that act, or those acts of Grace, unto which Baptism doth appropriately belong, is the pardon of sin upon repentance, and such other acts of grace as are concomitant
Mr.
A. p. 44
and consequentiall hereunto, appears plainly by this, viz.
in that Baptism is called (according to the nature of it, and the intent of God in its institution) the Baptism of repentance for the Remission of sins. That is, that Baptism which is to be received upon mens repentance for the remission of sins; or that Baptism, in and by which men professe that they expect remission of sins in the way of Repentance: or because the reception of which Baptism proceeds from a principle of Repentance [this clause is no good sence]
or else because God therein doth authentically assure men of the remission of
[Page 371] their sins upon their Repentance. Take it which way you will, it proves this, that Baptism is conversant about, and subservient unto, that act of Gods grace and love, which is vouchsafed unto men in the pardon of their sins upon their repentance. And if so, then is it irrelative to the grace of God in the pardon of Infants sinne, which is vouchsafed them without, and before Repentance take place. I answer.
Sect. 175.
1. The conclusion, which Mr.
A. works after in the fore-part of this parcell of discourse, and which he draws up in the lasts words hereof (now recited)
viz. that
Baptism is irrelative to the grace of God in the pardon of Infants sin, may be granted him, with this explication; that that which Baptism, when administred unto Infants, properly and immediately relateth unto, is not
the grace of God in the pardon of their sinne, but the grace of God in investing them with the priviledge of Sons. Which, whether in order of nature, it be antecedaneous, or subsequentiall, to the other (the pardon of their sin) may be argued to and fro: I incline to the latter. But if his meaning be, that
Baptism is simply, universally, and in every respect,
irrelative to the grace of God in the pardon of Infants sin, this is a crow which remains to be pull'd. But
2. How his second, and fourth, explication of these words,
The Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins, in both which he suspends remission of sins upon repentance only, making Baptism, in the former, a profession only of an expectation of this remission, in the latter, an assurance of it only, will be able to reconcile themselves with his Confidentiall Doctrine formerly avouched (as we heard) in which he makes Baptism a sharer or partner with repentance it self in the procuring or obtaining this remission, I am to seek, and (I fear) he will hardly be able to find.
3. Whereas he makes
Baptism appropriately to belong, not only
to the pardon of sin upon repentance, but
unto other
[Page 372] acts of grace also concomitant and consequentiall thereunto, doth he not seem to lean either towards the
Clinicall Baptists, who were wont not to administer Baptism, but unto persons on their sick beds, and (as the Papists their extream unction) in the approach of death; or else towards the
Hemerobaptists, who judged it necessary to be every day baptized, and practised accordingly? For if Baptism
appropriatly belongs unto other acts of grace concomitant and consequentiall to Repentance, as well as unto Repentance it self, ought it not to be administred upon the vouchsafement or performance of these
acts, if not with as much frequencie, as once a day amounteth unto, yet at least in the end of a mans life, when all such acts shall have been vouchsafed?
4. If Baptism
appropriatly belongs unto the pardon of sin upon repentance, can it, upon the same terms, or after the same manner (I mean,
appropriately) belong unto
Repentance? Or is Repentance, and pardon of sinne upon Repentance, one and the same thing? But
Sect. 176.
5. (And lastly) To give Mr.
A. an account, why Baptism is thus held forth, or described in the Scripture,
the Baptism of repentance for the remission of sins (words, I confesse which face his Anti-paedo-baptismall conceit more plausibly, then any thing besides in all the Scriptures, although they have nothing in heart for it) it is to be considered, that the Gospell, being to be preached only unto persons of years, who only are capable of understanding it, and from whom only obedience is expected unto it, is drawn up by the holy Ghost (in the generall frame and carriage of it) with speciall reference unto these, notwithstanding many things in it relate unto Infants and children, and their benefit by the grace of it. Hence it is that many things are here required, as simply, absolutely, and universally necessary unto salvation;
viz. because they are thus necessary in respect
[Page 373] of those to whom the gospell is to be preached, and that are capable of performing them, as persons of years and understanding: but Infants, as such, and whilst such, and children, are never the more subjected to this necessity: As when the Gospel threatneth,
He that believeth not [i. whosoever believeth not
shall be damned, the threatning is calculated for men & womē only: nor is it any part of the intent or meaning of it, that Infants not beleeving, shall be damned. So when the Apostle saith,
without holinesse [or rather, without the purchase of holinesse]
[...],
none, or no person
shall see the Lord (Heb. 12. 14.) children are not hereby subjected to the condition specified, to invest them with a capacitie of
seeing the Lord, but men and women only. So again, when
John saith,
whosoever doth not righteousnesse, is not of God,
Ioh. 3. 10.
neither he that loveth not his Brother, it cannot be from hence concluded, that children
are not of God, or are not the children of God, and upon this account, his he
[...]rs, although they
do not righteousnesse, nor yet
love their brother. This method and strain of the Gospel might be exemplified in very many passages and instances more. In like manner, because the Doctrine of Baptism was and is, to be taught and preached unto men and women only, these only being of capacitie to understand it, therefore is Baptism described and set forth in the scripture, as it relateth unto them, and their conditions;
viz. as a sacred pledg from God to assure them of the high priviledg and blessing of remission of sins upon their repentance. But this no more proveth that the administration of it belongeth not unto Infants, because they do not repent, then this saying,
He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved, proveth that salvation belongeth not unto Infants, because they do not believe. Upon alike account, because the Doctrine of Circumcision, and of the counsell of God in it, was to be declared and preached only unto persons of understanding, therefore the scripture describeth it, and frequently speaketh of it, under that relation and concernment,
[Page 374] wherein it related unto men, as where it is described, to have been
a seal of the righteousnesse of Faith. [See Sect. 61, 64.] even as Baptism is termed or described,
the Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sinnes, [which two descriptions we formerly scanned, and compared, Sect. 61.] so again, where God saith to the
Jews, Circumcise your selves to the Lord, and take away the foreskin of your hearts, Jer. 4. 4. and again,
it shall be a token of the Covenant between me and you, Gen. 17. 11. (to omit other places) These and severall other like passages and sayings notwithstanding, which represent Circumcision upon no other terms, nor in any other consideration then as appropriable and appliable unto men, yet children (we know) were the more appropriate subject of the administration thereof. In like manner, though it should be granted, that Baptism be described under such a consideratiō, wherein it is only serviceable & appropriable unto men and women, who are capable of Repentance, and of Remissiō of sins hereupon, yet this no way proveth, nor so much as lightly intimateth, that therefore Infants are not the regular, yea, or not the more proper and convenient subject hereof, ordinarily.
Sect. 177.
And let me here adde this one thing further, that men altogether as judicious and learned in the Scriptures, and (I believe) as narrowly and throughly vers'd, in the controversie, as Mr.
A. conceive the sence and mind of the holy Ghost, in calling Baptism,
The Baptism of Repentance for the remission of sins, is as well to signifie and hold forth,
that remission of sins, shall be obtained upon
Repentance future, as that it is obtained or injoyed by means of Repentance past▪ or at present in being.
Calvin, in answer to an Objection, made of the very same notion, of which Mr.
A's answer (now in examination) is made,
viz. that
Baptism is a Sacrament of Repentance and Faith; and therefore is not competible to Infancie; having first said, that
such darts as these are rather thrown against God, then against him, or other Infant-Baptists, in processe
[Page 375] of his answer, saith;
For although Infants, in that moment of time wherein they were circumcised, did not comprehend the meāing or intent of the sign: yet were they truly circū cised, for, [or unto]
the mortificatiō of their polluted & corrupt nat
[...]re, which being come to years of discretion, they were to meditate, and bethink themselves of. And to conclude; the Objection may receive a ready answer, viz. that [children]
are baptized in order to their FUTƲRE REPENTANCE AND FAITH: which, although they be not as yet form'd in them, yet by the secret work of the holy Ghost, there is a seed of both lying hid in them.
Subnectunt, Baptismum poenitentiae ac fidei sacramentum esse. Quare cum neutra in
[...]tenellam infantiam cadat, cavendum ne si in Baptismi communionem admittatur, inanis & evanida reddatur significatio. At enim haec tela in Deum magis quàm in nos diriguntur. Siquidem & circumcisionem fuisse poenitentiae signum, multis Scripturae testimonii
[...] compertissimum est. Et paulò post: Nam etsi Infantes quo circumcidebantur momento, quid sibi vellet signum illud intelligentiâ non comprehendebant, verè tamen circumcidebantur in naturae suae corruptae ac contaminatae mortificationem, quam adulti posteà meditarentur. Deni
(que) nullo negotio solvi potest objectio haec:
baptizari in futuram poenitentiam & fidem, &c. Calvin. Institut. l. 4. c. 16. Sect. 20.
Baptism (saith
Musculus) is the laver of regeneration: but not so [or, in such a sence]
that only they who are already regenerate, should be sealed with it, but those also who are yet to be Regenerated.
Baptismus est lavacrum regenerationis: at non ita, ut regenerati tantùm illo debeant obfignari, sed etiam regenerandi.
Mus. in
Mat. 22. 41, 42. &c. The Scripture it self very much favours the judgement of these learned men now touched. I
indeed (saith
John to the people, who came to be baptized, and were accordingly baptized, by him)
baptize you with water,
[...], towards, or unto,
Repentance, Mat. 3. 11. And accordingly,
Luk. 3. 7. he sharply reproveth them, as persons at present not ingaged in any way of repentance, but exhorteth them hereunto for the future.
Then said he to the multitude that came forth to be baptized of him, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath that is to come? Bring forth therefore fruits worthy Repentance, and think not to say, &c. Luk. 3. 7, 8. Had he judged them truly penitent at the present, it is not like he would have stiled them,
a generation of vipers, or admonished them as he doth.
[Page 376] See more to this point, Sect. 35. Nor is it probable that the Apostle
Peter did look upon those as having already truly
repented, whom he exhorted to
Repent and
be baptized (Act. 2. 38.) nor yet, that because in the first place he exhorteth them to
repent, and in the second, to be
baptized, he therefore diswaded them, or took them off from being
baptized, untill they should have first
repented. For to
repent being a farre greater duty, then to be
baptized, it may well have the precedencie of mention in the same exhortation; and yet this not necessarily imply that to be
baptized was no duty to be performed by them, until they had first repented. When two duties are required in the same exhortation, the obligation unto the latter is not necessarily suspended upon a mans obedience unto the former, so that he shall be in conscience bound to forbear, or not to practise the latter, untill he hath first performed the other. And though it should be granted, that so many of the persons exhorted by
Peter to
repent and be
baptized, as were soon after baptized, did indeed truly
repent before they were
baptized (though neither is this sufficiently proved by their
recceiving of his word gladly, ver. 41. See
Mat. 13. 20. Mar. 6. 20. Joh. 5. 35. Eze. 33. 32.) yet this proveth not that theref
[...]re they should have sinned, in case they had been
baptized without this qualification. However, whether this Doctrine stands, or falls, Mr.
A's Doctrine, that
Baptism appropriately belongs to the pardon of sin upon Repentance, &c. is a notion quite besides the Scripture-foundation to which it pretends. That Baptism is stiled,
the Baptism of repentance for the remission of sins, doth no wayes prove, that it
appropriately belongs, either to pardon of sin, or to Repentance, or to pardon of sin upon Repentance. Yet this he attempts to make good by a second argument: give we him a patient hearing of this also.
Sect. 178.
2. (Saith he)
The love of God is the mediate ground of Baptism, so farr only as it relates to, or is effective of the
Mr.
A. p. 45
good of men, in Baptism. For the reception of Baptism is not
[Page 377] otherwise to be esteemed an effect of Gods love, then as the good and benefit of men is concerned therein. That which Christ speaks of the Sabbath, how that it was for man, Mar. 2. 27.▪ i. for the good of man, is true of Baptism, and every
Mr.
A. p. 44.
other Ordinance and institution of God. In as much then as Baptism is not beneficiall unto any, but by means of their Faith, and answer of a good conscience; and in as much also that Infants are not under this capacitie of means, both which I have formerly evidently proved; therefore it follows undeniably, that God doth not love Infants upon any such terms, as he doth those unto whom he commends and communicates his love in, and by, Baptism: and consequently, that the love which God bears to Infants, puts them into no immediate capacitie of Baptism.
Neither is there any thing in this bundle of discourse, relating to Mr.
A's cause, but what hath been already cast into the fire, and burnt. That
every Ordinance and institution of God (and so Baptism)
is for man (in the sence declared by him) is the sence of his Adversaries, as well as his, and maketh more for their cause, then his. For
Circumcision was in (this sence)
for man, and yet Infants in the best capacitie to receive it. Neither should Baptism be as much
for man [i.
for the good of man] as now it is, in case infants were not in a regular
capacitie to receive it. Not to repeat what hath been formerly insisted on, and proved, upon this account, as
viz. that Baptism received in Infancie, is a seasonable and preventive ingagement upon them to
remember their Creator in the dayes of their youth (for Infants, are the same, the same persons, in their Infancie, and in their youth)
See Sect. 161. as likewise, that infant-Baptism makes more for the edification of the church, then the contrary practise,
See Sect. 56, 57, 73, 156 160. and again, that it is more improvable to spirituall ends, then after-Baptism, (c) with some other particulars of like import) I shall here only subjoyn that meditation of
Calvin. How sweet a thing (saith he)
is it to the minds of godly men, to be assured, not only by the
[Page 378]
word, but also by a visible spectacle [or sign]
that they have found so much favour in the eyes of their Heavenly Father, as that their posterity also is regarded by him.
Quàm enim suave piis animis, non verbo tantum, sed oculari etiam spectaculo certiores fieri, tantum se gratiae apud pat
[...]em co
[...]lestem obtinere, ut posteritas sua illi cura sit?
Calv. Institut. l. 4. c. 16. Sect. 32.
Sect. 179.
Whereas he saith, that
Baptism is not beneficiall unto any but by means of their Faith, &c. if his meaning be that it is not, or proves not, actually or eventually saving unto any adulterous person, but by meās of their faith, the saying hath had a pass grāted unto it before. But neither was Circumcision thus
beneficiall unto any, without Faith likewise (as hath been proved over and over) and yet Infants judged by God himself in a sufficient capacitie to receive it. If his meaning be, that
Baptism is no wayes, in no respect, or degree
beneficiall unto any person
without Faith, I must borrow his Faith, or some like unto it, to believe it.
Baptism without Faith, will open the door into any of the Churches, which call themselves baptized. And is it not very
beneficiall for a man to have a standing here? Or is it not possible for him to be truly converted to the Faith, by means of his coming into one of these Churches, and walking there? If so, then may a mans
Baptism prove very
beneficiall unto him
without Faith, i. without Faith in the Receiver at the time of the receiving it, which (I pre
[...]ume) is a sence of perfect accord with Mr.
A's meaning. However, Mr.
A's Answer to the Argument before him, as yet comes on very heavily and slowly: it may be we shall find it in the reere. Let this then be drawn up.
3. (Saith he)
The extent of Gods love to Infants, so
[Page 379] farre as is pretended in the reason of the consequence in the Major Proposition, consists only in the pardon of Originall,
Mr.
A. p. 45
sinne, and the putting them into a condition of Salvation by Christ: all which love of God they are invested with, before ever Baptism can be applied unto them. Because the love of God in this respect is not conditionall, nor does depend upon the action of any creature, or application of any means, but solely upon the attonement which Christ hath made on that behalf. And therefore Baptism lies out of the verge, compasse, circumference of the love of God as enjoyed by Infants, and contributes neither lesse nor more in that dispensation of Gods love unto them. In which respect also Baptism is irrelative to the love of God in that precise consideration of it in which it is communicated unto Infants. Thus farre Mr.
A. in an
Aenigma in this place: and as farre as I understand the Riddle, I shall assoil it.
1. I am not able to comprehend what he drives at, nor where the thred of reason reason runs, in this discourse. Only I perceive that he works upon his former mistake, supposing that his Adversaries argue and conclude a Baptismall capacitie in Children from the love which God sheweth unto them in the pardon of their guilt in
Adams sin. But
2. Whereas he saith, that
Infants are invested with all that love of God which consists only in the pardon of original sinne, and the putting them into a condition of Salvation by CHRIST, before ever Baptism can be applyed to them, I am so dull of hearing, that, I cannot conceive which way this would operate, or what it desires to produce. The best of my conjectures at this turn, is, that because
the extent of the love of God to Infants, of which the Major Proposition speaks,
consists in the pardon of Originall sinne, and is vouchsafed unto them
before Baptism can be applyed unto them, therefore the application of it unto them, is superfluous and vain. I shall not spend much time in detecting the vanity of this arguing, because I am not satisfied in my self, whether I hit Mr.
A's Notion
[Page 380] right, or no. But if I do, then he may please to consider,
Sect. 180.
1. That that which immediatly qualifies any Subject whatsoever for Baptism, is somewhat already in being in this subject, before
Baptism be applyed unto it, not any capacity in in to receive somewhat, by, or after, Baptism. It is true, there is no subject duly qualified for Baptism, but what is in a capacitie of receiving benefit, after, and by means of, his baptizing; and it hath been proved over and over, that Infants are in such a capacitie as this, aswell as men. But however, it is not such a capacitie as this, which qualifieth either the one, or the other, for Baptism: for then all persons whatsoever of mankind, young and old, should be qualified for it, inasmuch as they are all in some capacity this way.
2. That although it should be granted, or could be supposed, that Infants are in no capacitie of any additionall love of God by means of Baptism, beyond what they are possessed of before; yet supposing withall, that their Parents may receive any additionall comfort concerning the Grace and Love of God towards them, by means of their Baptizing, or that they judge themseves bound in Conscience to procure, or indeavour their baptizing (neither of which is any unreasonable supposition) it will not follow that the application of Baptism unto them should be superfluous or vain. But I am here in the dark: only here is a sufficiencie of light whereby to discern that in this paragraph here is neither little nor much to comfort the heart of Mr.
A's fainting cause, under the burthen of that Argument, that lies still so hard and heavie upon it. But as if hitherto he had only combated with the Major Proposition of the Argument, (whereas indeed, he hath had his sayings in
Folio to them both) his next ingagement
[Page 381] is against the proof of the
Minor.
Whereas (saith he)
it is alledged by way of proof of the
Mr.
A. p. 45 46.
minor Proposition, 1. That the reason why Faith is necessary in persons, who have not been baptized in their infancy, to render them capapble of Baptism, is because it is that mean, by which those that are to admit unto baptism, come to know that they are in the love of God; and that if such a thing could be known without such a profession of Faith, as it may in the case of Infants, then such a profession would not be necessary in order to such an admission;
To this I answer likewise; i.
That a profession of Faith in such persons, to render them admittable to Baptism, is not necessary to inform them that admit them touching Gods love to them in any respect whatsoever, for this may be known without such a profession; but in relation to their knowing them to be in the love and favour of God in that particular respect, and determinate consideration, which renders men immediatly capable of Baptism. In this respect such a profession of Faith is necessary, because without it the love of God to them upon such terms is not knowable, and consequently they not admittable to Baptism, as was before proved: by which, Infants, as touching their capability of Baptism, are clearly excluded. This is the first advance of Mr.
A's Answer to the proof (as he calls it) of the Minor Proposition. For Answer unto this Answer.
Sect. 181.
1. The proof he speaks of doth not hold a necessitie of Faith in the persons mentioned, to render them known to those, who are to baptize them, for persons being in the love God. To be in the love of God, imports a love in God born towards them, not any thing in them towards God. Now it hath been oft said, that that which immediately and formally qualifieth for Baptism, must be somewhat in the creature or
[Page 382] subject it self, not any thing in God. Therefore Mr.
A. doth not here argue to the sence of his adversaries, nor answer any thing to their Argument. But
2. The very Tenour and substance of his Answer, as it is quite besides the Argument against which it pretends, so is it otherwise most irrationall and importune. For
1. This Answer saith, that
a profession of Faith in persons admittable unto Baptism, is not necessary to inform
Mr.
A. p. 46
those that admit them touching Gods love to them in any respect whatsoever, for this may be known without such a profession; If he speaks of any such love of God to the persons
admittable unto Baptism, which is commonly called,
common, and is born by him unto all his creatures, and all men (without exception) he doth not only argue quite besides the sence of his Adversaries, but (that which is very disingenious) quite besides what himself knows to be their sence. For how should it ever enter into Mr.
A's heart to imagine, that his Adversaries should affirm, or hold, that it is necessary for Baptizers to be informed, by one means or other, concerning the common love of God towards persons to be baptized? If he speaks of that love of God which is peculiar to his children, and those who believe, I desire to know of him, how this in the persons to be baptized, may be known to the persons baptizing, without such a
Profession as he speaks of. He should have done well at least to have named the means or way, by which this knowledge may otherwise be attained: for I confesse I am wholly ignorant of it. Again
2. Whereas this Answer further saith, that
a Profession of Faith is necessary in relation to the Baptizers knowing them to be in the love and favour of God in
[Page 383] that particular respect, and determinate consideration which renders men immediatly capable of Baptism, I would be a debtor unto him for his good information, if he would inform me what this
particular respect and determinate consideration is, wherein
the love of God renders men thus
[...]mmediatly capable of Baptism. For unlesse it be the relation of Son-ship, I confesse I am to seek. However, in this part of Mr.
A's Answer, we have nothing distinct, nothing but what savours of a fear, or loathnesse, to speak plainly. But to this first member of his Answer, he subjoyues a second, in these words▪
2.
The profession of Faith is necessary in the case in hand
Mr.
Ap. 46.
for other causes then meerly to inform those that admit persons unto Baptism, of their being in the favour of God in generall, whom they do admit: and that is to let them know, that they are capable of the severall ends and benefits of Baptism, and so meet for Baptism it self; because unlesse they have reason to conceive that they have Faith, they have no reason to conceive them in a present capacitie of the ends and benefits of Baptism, and so not of Baptism it self, inasmuch as these are suspended on Faith, as hath already been evinced. I answer,
Sect. 182.
1. Mr.
A's Adversaries never affirm'd, that a profession of Faith is necessarie to inform any person whasoever of the favour of God in generall towards persons to be baptized. Nor did they ever denie but that such a profession might be necessary for some other causes, besides an information of mens being in the favour of God, whether generall, or speciall. So that the former part of this latter Answer is a meer impertinencie.
[Page 384]2. Whereas he supposeth, and (in effect) saith, that Baptizers
have no reason to conceive persons to be in a present capacitie of Baptism it self unlesse they have reason likewise to conceive them in a present capacitie of the ends and benefits of Baptism; I answer; 1. if by a
present capacitie, he means a
capacitie which is at
present vested, and found, in the subject, in this sence Children are in a
present capacitie of the ends and benefits of Baptism, as well as men. For there is at
present, and whilst they are yet children, a
capacity of the ends & benefits of Baptism, vested and residing in them. This hath been shewed and proved formerly, Sect. 64, 65, 68, 69. 2. If by a
present capacity he means (as I suppose his meaning is) such a
capacity which renders its subject actually, and
at present, capable of the said ends and benefits of Baptism, it hath been formerly shewed, and proved once and again, that such a
capacitie is not necessarie to render a person
capable of Baptism, more then a like
capacitie of the ends and benefits of Circumcision was necessary to render Children capable of this Ordinance under the Law. Peruse Sect. 69, 152. with others. So that we have nothing but overthrown Notions and Conceits to make up this Answer. But it seems Mr.
A. hath been troubled with a second proof of the said minor Proposition, which he lifts up his pen to disable in the next place. We shall give him somewhat more then the hearing of what he hath to say to this proof also; although (by the way) this is more then the confirmation and proof of our Argument in hand, and consequently of the intire cause of Infant-Baptism, requireth at our hand. For when an Argument is regularly formed, one sufficient proof, given for the truth of either Proposition (I mean, both of the Major, and the Minor) renders the Argument as authentique and concluding, as many proofs of either could do.
Now against the form of the argument in hand, no exception hath been, nor with, either reason, or truth, can be taken. However, let us see Mr
A. and the second proof he speaks of, play together before us.
Whereas in the second place (saith he)
it is said, that it was upon this ground, viz.
of Gods loving him, that Christ himself was capable of Baptism, and not his Faith, in as much as he had no such Faith as is required of men to render them capable of Baptism, to wit, a Faith in God touching the remission of sins through Christ: and that yet Christ did not receive Baptism upon any terms extraordinary, but upon the same terms as others do, in as much as it was in conformity to a standing Law of righteousness, common to others, as well as him. This proof is not drawn up, either in terms, or in substance of notion, to the sence of Mr
A's Adversaries, as we shall shortly declare in particular: however, let us see whether the peny of it be not better silver, then the Answers
To this I answer, That this Reason is built upon a mistaken ground, as supposing Christ to have no such faith as MIGHT render him capable of Baptism, at least such as is required of other men in order thereunto, for Christ had the same faith which
Mr. A. p. 47.
is required all other persons in that case. For what Faith was required of other men, to render the
[...] capable of Baptism, save this; viz.
To beleeve that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. For so when the Eunuch demanded of Philip, See here is water: what hindreth me to be Baptised? Then Philip answered and said, If thou beleevest with all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered Philip again, and said, I beleeve that Iesus Christ is the Son of God. I Answer,
Sect. 183.
Whereas Mr
A. saith, that the
Reason which he is to Answer, is
built upon a mistaken ground, the truth is, that this is not the building of the reason, but of the answer here made to it. For
1. The
reason he speaks of, doth not speak as he makes it to speak,
viz. That it was upon the ground of Gods Love to Christ, that Christ himself was capable of Baptism. But what speaketh it? it speaketh this, That it was the relation of Son ship in Christ unto God that rendered him thus capable. How
[Page 386] material the difference is between these two, hath formerly been opened.
2. Whereas this answer saith, that
Christ had the sam
[...] faith which is required of all other persons in that case, it builds upon another
mistaken ground. For that the faith which was in
Christ, was essentially and specifically differing from that which is
req
[...]irea of
[...]ther persons in the case he speaks of, is evident from hence,
viz. because such properties which are essential unto and do universally accompany that faith which is required of other persons in the case specified were wanting in the faith of
Christ That faith which is
required of other persons in the said case, must be accompanied in its subject, with repentance for si
[...] perpetrated and committed. This is so essential unto this Faith that without it, no Faith whatsoever gives unto the persons we speak of, a regular capacity of Baptisme.
At least according to Mr. As. principles. Yea Baptisme (as we have oft heard) is described by its relation unto Repentance, not unto Faith, as the more proper and signal qualifier of the two, for its reception. Therefore that Faith which is not accompanied in the same subject with repentance, is not of that kind or species of Faith, which is required in persons in order to their baptizing: and consequently, that Faith which was in the Lord
Christ, not being thus accompanied (for he that never sinned, could not repent of his sins) was not, could not be of the same kinde of Faith, with that
required in other persons.
Again, that kind of Faith which is required of ordinary men and women (upon the account before us) in all and every the particular and individual actings and residings of it, obtaineth remission of sins. But the faith which was in
Christ, obtained no remission of sinnes. Therefore it was a Faith of a differing kind from the
Faith required of other persons.
Sect. 184.
Yet again: upon that
Faith which is
required in other persons, &c. this Law is imposed by God in all and every the residings of it,
viz. that upon the first coming of it unto, and working of it in, the soul, a profession or declaration of it
[Page 387]
[...]b
[...]eopenly made by Baptism. This is Mr.
A's own a vouched Doctrine in the premises, and is also asserted by him in the sequel of his present Answer. So that they, who truely beleeve, in case they delay their Baptism (not having been already baptized) until afterwards, commit an error at least, or an oversight herein. But there was no such Law imposed by God upon that Faith which was in
Christ; otherwise he must be supposed to have committed an over-sight, in that he offered not himself unto Baptism until many yeares after this Faith had been first resident in him. Therefore his Faith, and the Faith required of other persons, are not essentially or specifically the same.
Whereas Mr.
A. pleads the sameness of expressions or denominations, to prove both Faiths to be specifically the same, and that to beleeve
Jesus Christ to be the Son of God, is the Faith required of all other persons to render them capable of Baptism and that this Faith was in
Christ, I answer;
That the sameness of name, expression, or denomination, doth not alwaies prove the identity or sameness (I mean not the specifical sameness) of the things expressed or denominated, but sometimes an agreement onely between them in some generical property or consideration. Their Faith, who have power given them hereupon to
become the Sons of God, is called,
a beleeving on his name, Joh. 1. 12. and their Faith also, to whom
Christ refused to
commit himself, is in like manner termed,
a beleeving on his name, Joh. 2. 23, 24. Yet these two Faiths were of very different natures and considerations (as sufficiently appears by the two passages compared) notwithstanding their consent in name. So again, their Faith, who
because the Pharisees did not confess him, lest they should be cast out of the synagogue, and who loved the praise of men more than the praise of God, is termed,
a beleeving
[...] on him [i. e. on
Christ] Joh. 12. 42, 43. and their Faith also, who beleeve to justification and salvation, is expressed after the same manner,
a beleeving on him,
[...], Joh. 3. 16. and elswhere. So again, that act, or series of actings, by which the Saints testifie their approbation of the wisdom of God, whether in the Gospel, or in his providential actings, is termed,
[Page 388] a
justification (Mat. 11. 19.) as well as that act of God by which he absolveth or dischargeth sinners from the guilt of their sins upon their beleeving in
Jesus Christ (Rom. 5. 1 and in twenty places besides) yet are these two acts of very different natures, and specifically (at least) distinct the one from the other. It were easie to levy many other instances upon the same account; but these are abundantly sufficient to prove, that the Faith of Christ, beleeving himself to be the Son of God, and the Faith of other men beleeving him to be the Son of God also, are not by their agreement in name, or expression, evinced to be
Faiths of the same consideration or kind.
Sect. 185.
Suppose it were granted, that the belief which was in
Christ of his being the Son of God, and the belief of the same truth in
other persons, were of the same nature and kind, yet neither will it follow from hence, that
Christ was baptized upon the account of this Faith, because
all other persons are: For,
1. Other persons are not baptized simply, directly, or immediately upon the account of this Faith, but by the interceding of their profession hereof before those, who are to baptize them. Whereas
Christ made no profession unto
Jon of that Faith, by which he beleeved himself to be the Son of God; neither was it proper or comly for him so to doe. From whence (by the way) this saying of Mr.
A. a little after,
therefore may it well be said indeed, that Christ received Baptism upon the same terms as others did, is manifestly evicted of untruth, unless he think to salve the dishonour by those words,
at least in several respects; of which salvage notwithstanding he bereaves himself by these words following,
and that in conformity to the same standing Law of righteousnesse (to wit, the Institution of God) common to others, as well as to him: For (doubtless) there neither was nor is any such
standing Law of righteousnesse, nor
Institution of God, according to which any other person of mankind, should be baptized upon the account of his Faith without any profession or declaration made of it unto the Baptizer. Therefore
Christ being baptized upon these terms, was not
[Page 389] baptized
in conformity to the same standing Law of Righteousness, or Institution of God common to others, but by a Law (in this respect) appropriate to himself.
Sect. 186.
2. If
John baptized Christ upon the account of his Faith, whereby he beleeved himself to be the Son of God, then when at first he refused or declined the baptizing of him (
Mat. 3. 14.) either he was ignorant that such a Faith was in
Christ, or that this Faith was a legitimate ground of baptizing him, or else it must be supposed, that when
[...]e refused to baptize him, he did against his conscience, and contrary to what he knew his duty to be. But all these are unworthy of
John, and not to be conceived of him: Therefore hee did not baptize him upon the account of his Faith.
3. If he did baptize him upon the account of his Faith, then before his baptizing him, he must be conceived to have reasoned thus within himself. This man, or this person, surely beleeves himself to be the Son of God; and since I have a compent or sufficient ground to conceive this of him,
viz. that he thus beleeveth, therefore I will baptize him. But it is loudly dissonant from all that reason saith, to imagine, that
John reasoned after any such manner as this to strengthen his hand to the Baptizing of
Christ. Therefore he did not baptize him upon the account of his beleeving himself to be the Son of God. The major in this argument shineth sufficiently with its own light. The minor is evident from hence;
viz. because
John knew as wel before his prohibiting him his baptism, or refusing to baptize him, that he beleeved himself to be the Son of God, as afterwards, when he yeelded to baptize him; and yet (as we see) refused to baptize him, notwithstanding the knowledg he had of such a belief in him. Therefore certainly he did not baptize him upon the account of his Faith. Nor did
Christ in the
interim (I mean, between
John's refusing to baptize him, and his admitting him unto his Baptism) any wayes inform
John, that since he beleeved himself to be the Son of God, he lawfully might, or of duty ought, to baptize him. So that on which side soever
[Page 390] of the businesse we look, there is not so much as the least lineament of a face of probability, that
Christ was baptized upon the account of his beleeving himself to be the Son of God.
Sect. 187.
If it be objected, that
John, when he refused to admit
Christ to hi
[...] Baptism, did as well know that he was the Son of God, as that he beleeved himself to be Son of God; and yet did not upon this account baptize him. Therefore according to the tenor of your late reasoning, neither did he baptize him upon the account of his being in favour with God, or of his relation of Sonship unto God. To this I answer, that although
John knew
Christ to be the Son of God when he declined the baptizing him as well as afterwards when he baptized him, yet (it seems) he did not at present so wel consider, that he being the only begotten Son of God, and so a person in dignity infinitely transcending other men, it was meet for him being a weak and sinful man to baptize him, until the Lord
Christ himself admonished or informed him of the meetness of the thing, the transcendent dignity of his person notwithstanding.
Suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness (Mat. 3. 15.) as if he should have said: How true soever it be, which thou alledgest against thy baptizing me, as
viz. that thou
hast need to be baptized of me, and not I of thee, yet be content to do what at this time, and upon the present occasion, I desire of thee, because it becometh me, notwithstanding the peculiar dignity of my person, yet in respect of my mediatory undertaking, to condescend to every thing which is righteous, or meet for other men to submit unto. So then if it be righteous and meet for other persons, who are the sons of God, and because, or as, they stand in this relation unto him, and not meerly as they are beleevers, to be admitted unto Baptism, then did
Christ desire Baptism, and was accordingly baptized, as, or because he was the Son of God; although it be true, that he was indeed the
first born amongst many brethren (as the Apostle speaks) and so his relation of Sonship of an higher nature then other mens.
Sect. 188.
Now that other persons are not regularly admittable unto Baptism, nor ever were in the Apostles times admitted hereunto, simply and meerly, as, or because Beleevers, but as, or because their faith, thorough the profession of it, did declare them to be the Sons of God, and so i
[...] special favour with him, is beyond all controversie evident upon these grounds.
1. If beleeving
Jesus Christ to be the Son of God, gives a regular capacity of Baptism, as it is simply beleeving, and not as it declares the Beleever to be the Son of God, and in special favour with him, then is the Devil himselfe, or at least may be in a regular capacity of being baptized. The reason of this consequence is evident; because he beleeves
Jesus Christ to be the Son of God, or at least is a sufficient capacity to believe it. The Apostle saith that
he was mightily [or with power]
declared to be the Son of God, according to the spirit of holinesse; by the resurrection from the dead. Now the devil is very capable of any rational demonstration. how much more of such, which are pregnant, and full of power to convince? And though he be
a lyar, and the Father thereof, yet being subtile and wise in his generation, he is not like to lye to his own disadvantage: which yet he must be supposed to have done, when he said unto Christ,
I know thee who thou art, the holy one of God, (Mark 1. 24.)
[...]f he had lyed in so saying. So that there is little question of the validity and truth of the consequence in the said major proposition.
Now that the Devil is, or may be, in a regular capacity of being baptized is (I presume) none of Mr.
A's thoughts. Therefore believing, simply as beleeving, doth not qualifie for baptisme but as it selfe being professed or declared, declareth the Professour of it to be a child of God.
2. If believing, simply, as believing, inrights unto baptism, then did
Philip put the
Eunuch upon harder and stricter termes to satisfie himselfe about his meetnesse to be baptized, when upon this account he required of him, or imposed on him, a
beleeving with the whole heart) Act 8. 37.) then his commission
[Page 392] in that behalfe allowed him to do. And (indeed) his admonishi
[...]g or presting the
Eunuch to
believe with all his heart, plainly intimated, that it was such a Faith, or beleeving, which would render him capable of Baptisme to his own comfort, by which he could approve himselfe to be a child of God If so, then is it not the simple or absolute nature, or act of beleeving, but that relative or declarative nature o
[...] property of it we speak of, by vertue or meanes whereof it gives a capacity of baptisme unto men. If so, then it readily follows, that it is the relation of Son-ship unto God, which originally, primarily, and directly investeth with this capacity, and that wheresoever, and in whomsoever this may reasonably be presumed to be there is as rich, as regular a capacity of baptisme, as beleeving by means of the profession of it, can give unto any man. And that it is the property of Faith to give unto men the relation we speak of (I mean, of Son-ship unto God) is the loud vote of the Scripture from place to place,
Joh. 1. 12. Gal. 3, 26. and elsewhere. And if Faith gives the relation of Son-ship, the profession or declaration of Faith, must needs give knowledge of this relation unto men.
Sect. 189.
If it be here replyed; true it is, Faith professed declareth a person to be the Son of God; but it followeth not from hence, that therefore it qualifieth for baptisme in this consideration: I answer; if this be the noblest and highest consideration in Faith,
viz. that it gives the relation of Son-ship unto God, makes a man or a woman to become a child of God (which I suppose is no mans question) then must it needs be the highest consideration also in the profession of it, that it declares a man or woman to be the childe of God. And if these things be so, it undeniably followeth, that either it is somwhat that it is meaner and lower in Faith (and so in the profession of Faith) which instates men in a capacity of Baptism, or else that it is that relative & declarative nature in it of which we speak, which thus enstateth them. Now then if Baptism be to be looked upon as a matter of favour, or priviledge vouchsafed by God unto men, or unto
[Page 393] his children, it is unreasonable to conceive or think that he should conferre it upon the account of that which is meaner, and lesse considerable in them, passing by that which is more excellent, more considerable and worthy.
3. If faith giveth not right unto Baptism in that declarative consideration mentioned, then giveth it in some consideration relating to it; as (for example) either as it is simply an act, or as it is such, or such a kind of act, or as it relateth to such or such an object, or the like. But there is no other consideration in Faith, by vertue whereof it can so much as tolerably be conceived that it should give a capacity of Baptism: Therefore it must needs be conceived to give this capacity in the consideration specified.
Nor can it here reasonably be pretended, in opposition to what hath been said, that it gives the capacity now contended about, in consideration of the ordinance or appointment of God, that so it should do, or that by vertue of such a divine ordinance as this, it gives the said capacity. For,
1. When we affirm that it gives the capacity so oft specified by vertue of the declarative property of it (frequently likewise mentioned) we do not exclude the ordinance, or appointment of God in this behalfe but suppose or include it altogether. We believe that faith doth not justifie, or make a child of God, but by vertue of the will, appoyntment, or ordination of God in this kind: nor do we beleeve that it gives the capacity of Baptism, upon any other
[...]erms (I mean without the ordinance or appoyntment of God.) But,
Sect. 190.
2. Whensoever God by the counsel of his will, or by his appointment, settleth any priviledge or benefactory power, upon any grace, act, or service of his creature. he doth it stil in consideration of, or with an eye unto, something that is considerable in, or about this Grace, act or service, which commendeth it unto him as meet and proper for an investiture with such a priviledge. He doth not invest every Grace, or every service, with every priviledge: but confers priviledges with an exact proportion to each Grace, or service
[Page 394] priviledged by him, in respect of some thing or other considerable in them in reference to such a collation. Now then when we affirm and say, that faith gives a right unto Baptism as it is declarative of Son-ship unto God, our meaning is, that this declarative property is that consideration in it, in regard whereof God judged it meet to be invested with such a priviledge, as to give a capacity of, or a right unto baptism unto all those in whom it should be found, and hath invested it accordingly.
Thus then, all things duly weighed and considered, it fully appeareth, that the device which Mr.
A imagined against the argument or objection, lately propounded by himselfe, is too great for him to perform. By the light of all these late discussion it is sufficiently evident, that faith in no other considerations intrinsically appertaining to it, gives a capacity of Baptism, but onely as it is declarative of Sonship and that this is the original and proper qualification for Baptism; and that being by any probable (much more by any demonstrative) argument made known unto those, who have a right to baptise, baptisme ought not to be denied unto it.
Whereas Mr.
A. very operously, and with the quotation of many Scriptures, labours to prove the
Eunuch's Faith,
I beleeve Jesus Christ to be the son of God, was
none other then the Faith of the Gospel, and the common form of Beleevers confession: and again, that
Christ had this Faith, i. e.
that he beleeved himselfe to be the Son of God; he might to as much purpose, and (well nigh) with as much pertinence to his cause, have spent his paines in proving the Sun to be up at noon day. If he could have proved, First that Christ's faith was of the same nature and consideration with the Faith of beleevers; And secondly, that he was baptized by
John upon the account of this his Faith, simply and absolutely considered, he had made the face of his cause to shine (at least to a degree) but being defective in these, his labour and cost otherwise signifie nothing.
Sect. 191.
What he speaks afterward, concerning
Christ making a dedication of himselfe unto the service of professing and publishing
[Page 395] the Gospel, by the solemnity of baptisme, as others did and ought to do; he speaks upon no steady, no nor probable, account in reason. For
Christ (doubtlesse) had made a
dedication of himselfe to the
service he speaks of long before his receiving the
solemnity of Baptism: yea and had professed the Gospel, and declared himself the Son of God. For being yet but twelve years old, he was found in the Temple discoursing the things of God amongst the Doctors (so called) of those times. And to his Parents his Mother saying thus unto him,
Son, why hast thou dealt thus with us? behold thy Father and I have sought thee sorrowing, he returned this answer,
How is it that ye sought me? wist ye not that I must be about my Fathers businesse? (Luke 2. 46. 49.) So that now he both professed himselfe to be the Son of God, and declared also that he had dedicated and devoted himselfe to that work of his, about which he was sent, whereas he was not baptized till about the thirtieth year of his life,
Luke 3. 21. 23. Or if Mr.
A's. meaning be, that
Christ was now
comming forth into the world to professe and publish the Gospel openly when he was baptized, the expresse letter of the Evangelical History riseth up against him. For
Christ did not thus profess or publish the Gospel, untill
Johns casting into prison (
Matth. 4. 12. 7. Mark 1. 14.) which was some considerable time after his baptizing: for presently after his baptizing he was led by the spirit into the wilderness, and there continued forty days and forty nights amongst the wild beasts (
Mark 1. 13. Matth. 4. 1, 2.) which importeth (as
Theophylact well observeth) that all this time he continued in such a part of the wildernesse, where men were not wont to come. So that all this while he did not
professe or publish the Gospel openly, unless it were to the wild beasts, or the Devil. Nor can it be proved that
Johns casting into prison immediately followed the abode of
Christ in the wilderness: indeed the contrary appeareth from the Scriptures; yet shal we not argue this at present: So that M.
A. is out of the way of truth at this turn also. Why Christ deferred his baptism to that time, when he received it, may be shewed in the progress of this answer very speedily.
But however
Paedo-baptists claim countenance to their practice from the baptisme of
Christ, Mr.
A. hath a conceit that from it he can
frame an argument against their practise, and this (as he saith)
without wresting it; as if it were somewhat a singular thing with him to argue against his adversaries without wresting the Scriptures, which he manageth against them. His argument is a little prolix, and encumbred with words; yet let us give it a patient hearing, as himself layeth it down.
If Je
[...]us Christ his being baptized at that season, and upon that occasion when he began to profess and publish the Gospel, and not before, was in conformity to a Law o
[...] righteousness in this behalf; then those that are baptized, who yet make no such profession, as Infants are, are not baptized inconformity to that Law of righteousness.
But Christ his being baptized at that season, and upon that occasion, when he began to profess and publish the Gospel, and not before, was in conformity to a Law of righteousness in this behalf: Therefore those that are baptized, as Infants are, who yet make no such profession, are not baptized in conformity to that Law of righteousness.
To this argument we answer, 1. That Mr.
A. may be gratified with a concession of the whole Argument, conclusion and all, and yet his cause not gratified at all hereby, nor the cause of his adversaries at all impaired.
Sect. 192
For what though
Infants are
not baptized in conformity to that Law of righteousness, according unto which
Christ was baptized, it doth not presently follow from hence, that therfore they
are baptized in conformity to no Law of righteousness at all. There must go two words (as the common saying is) to this bargain.
Isaac, in conformity to a Law of righteousness, was Circumciszd on the eighth day, Gen. 21. 4.
Abraham also was Circumcised
in conformity to a Law of righteousness, yet was he not circumcised in conformity to that
Law of righteousness, according unto which
Isaac was circumcised; for he was not circumcised untill the 99. year of his life,
Gen. 17. 24. Mathias was chosen into the place and
[Page 397] office of an Apostle, in conformity to a Law of righteousness; yet he was not thus chosen
in conformity to the same Law of righteousness, according to which
Peter, Andrew, and the rest were chosen; for he was chosen by the decision of the lot between
Barsabas and him,
Act. 1. 26. whereas the other were chosen▪ either by a call from the mouth of the Lord
Christ himself, or else by his entertaining them upon their voluntary applications of themselves unto him; which seems to have been the case of
Andrew and
Peter, and another,
Joh. 1. 3
[...], 38, 40, 41, 42. And as the Apostles, were all true Apostles, and all lawfully called, although the terms or forms of their callings were various; and as those who were circumcised men, and those who were circumcised infants, under the Law, were all lawfully and truly circumcised, though the times of their respective circumcisions were differing: in like manner they who are, with
Christ, baptized about the thirtieth year of their lives (not having formely been baptized) and they who are baptized before the thirtieth day of their lives, may lawfully, or by a like, though not the same,
law of righteousness, be baptized. So that Mr.
A. doth but beat the air, not his adversaries, with this syllogism.
Sect. 193.
2. That which this argument taketh for granted, and upon which the whole stress of it resteth,
viz. that
Christ should be baptized at that
season, and upon that occasion, when he began to profess, and publish the Gospel, and not before, hath been lately cashiered upon the delinquencie of errour found in it.
The true reason (to give knowledge of this by the way) why Christ was baptized at that season, of which he now made choice for that purpose, was (as the Evangelist
Luke seems to insinuate,
Luk. 3. 21.) that in the midst of that great confluence of people which came unto
John to be baptized, he might receive a testimonie from heaven, that he was the Son of God. This account of the time or season of his baptism, was given by
Hierom long ago. The context in
Luke very much favoureth it.
Now when all the people were
[Page 398] baptized, it came to passe that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, the Heaven was opened, and the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a Dove upon him, and a voice came from heaven which said, Thou art my beloved Son, in thee I am well pleased, Luk. 3: 21, 22. The multitude of those, who came unto
John to be baptized (and were now baptized accordingly) is here mentioned,
1. As the occasion of
Christs coming to be baptized (and of his baptism accordingly) and,
2. Together with this baptism of
Christ, as an occasion, both of the opening of the heaven, and of the descent of the holy Ghost in a visible shape upon him, and (as the end of these two) of that voice that came from heaven and said,
Thou art my beloved Son, &c. The Evangelist
Mathew also (c. 3. 13. compared with the foregoing part of the Chapter) glanceth a like intimation: For having first reported, the great numbers that had been baptized by
John, as viz.
Jerurusalem, and all Judea, and all the region round about Jordan, ver. 5, 6. subjoyning the tenor of
Johns Doctrine and Exhortation to those that had been baptized by him,
ver. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. He taketh notice,
v. 13. that
Christ took this opportunity for his comming unto
John to be baptized of him:
THEN cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John to be baptized of him: THEN, viz. when, and whilst those who repaired unto
John's baptism, were in greatest numbers about him, and attending on his Doctrine.
Sect. 194.
The reason or occasion now assign'd of
Christs delaying his Baptism until the time when he accepted it, hath (as we have shewed) a ground in the Scriptures; whereas that pretended by Mr.
A. viz. His coming now forth to profess and publish the Gospel in the world, hath neither word, syllable, nor iota here for it.
3. (And lastly) whereas he saith in the argument before us,
That Christ was baptized in conformity to a Law of righteousness (inculcating the expression of such a Law, before and after, over and over) he should have done well, and dealt clearly in his cause, had he produced the Law of which he
[Page 399]
speaks so much, and so oft, or had directed us to those Scripture quarters where such a Law is to be found. Certainly
Christ was not baptized in conformity to that Law of Baptism, which either is, or was, imposed upon others: For this
Law, according to Mr.
A's own notion and description of it (as we have formerly seen) requireth of all men to repent, before they are baptized; and further, requireth of them to be baptized, in order to the obtaining, or receiving remission of sinnes: whereas nothing can be more evident than that the Lord
Christ was not baptized upon either of these accounts; and therfore not in conformity to the common Law of Baptism, which respecteth every other man.
Lex Mosis de hoc Baptism
[...] nihil praescripserat: & coeleste mandatum, quod Baptista acc
[...]perat, ad peccat
[...]res resipiscentes proprie pertinebat. Hugo Grot.
in Mat. 3. 15. If he was baptized in
conformity to any
Law of righteousness it was some or other of these general
Law
[...], which respect not Baptism more, then many things besides, nor yet other men more, then the Lord
Christ himself, as man.
[...]et all things be done to edification.
1 Cor. 14. 26.
Let all things be done decently.
ver. 40.
Whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; and if there be any vertue, if there be any praise, think on these things.
Philip. 4. 8. And it is the sence of our best Expositors, that when
Christ saith:
For thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness, he speaketh not of obeying any Institution or positive
Law, but onely of doing whatsoever was in any respect meet for him to doe, even in matters of the least moment otherwise.
Vox
[...] hoc quidem loco latissime summitur, ita ut signifcet non modo
[...], sed & quicquid ul
[...]am aequi at
(que)
[...]onesti habet rationem. Grot.
in Mat. 3. 15.
This place (saith
Musculus) is diligently to be noted against those, who having no regard of what is Christianly comly, think nothing is to be observed by them, which is not commanded by the express Word of God: nor any thing to be taken heed of, or avoyded, which is not forbidden in the manifest words of the Scripture.
[Page 400] And
Hugo Grotius (in the words lately cited from him) saith,
That the Law
Inducitur,
[...], cujus apud honesta ingenia & Deum timentia, multa perpetu
[...] vis est, ac ratio—Locus hic probe notandus est contra eos, qui nullam habentes decoris Christiani ration
[...]m, nihil sibi servandum putant, quod non sit expresso Dei mandato praeceptum, & tale, quod omissum damn
[...]t: nec cavenda & vitanda, quae non sunt manifestis Scripturae locis vetitae Musculus
in Mat. 3. 15.
of Moses had prescribed nothing about this Baptism; and the heavenly command which the Baptist had received, properly belonged to repentant sinners. These things duly considered, it clearly appeareth that Mr.
A's pen mistook errour for truth, when it wrot:
And therefore well may it be said indeed, that Christ received Baptism upon the same terms as others did, AT LEAST IN SEVERAL RESPECTS, and that in conformity to the same standing Law of righteousness (to wit, the Institution of God) common to others as well as to him; unless by this cautionary proviso,
at
Mr. A.
p. 47.
least in several respects, he intends to restrain the Baptism of
Christ in its conformity to other mens, unto these two respects:
1. That as other men being the children of God, and not having been baptized in their infancie, are regularly baptized when they come to be men, so was
Christ.
2. That as other men are baptized upon the account of their relation of Son-ship unto God, being made known, so was
Christ. However, those
respects wherein he maketh the Baptism of
Christ corresponding with the Baptism of other men,
viz.
1. His being baptized upon the account of the same Faith, upon which they are baptized.
2. His being baptized at his
coming forth to profess and publish the Gospel in the world, have been weighed in the balance, and sound light.
Sect. 195.
Whereas he saith, that
Christ had an OPPORTƲNITY of being baptized long before, and much soeuer, then he was, &c. The saying is somewhat reflexive, either upon the Lord
Christ, or upon the ordinance of Baptism, or both: For if to be baptized be a worthy peece of obedience and
[Page 401] subjection unto God, and the Lord
Christ, had an
opportunity to exhibit this obedience unto him by being baptized, and yet for a time (for a long time, Mr.
A. seems to affirm) neglected, or delayed, to exhibit it, doth not this represent him upon terms much unworthy of him? But it may be Mr.
A. at this turn did not so well weigh the import of the word,
opportunity.
What
reason is very imaginable, yea and is suggested by the Evangelists themselves (I mean by two of them)
why Christ was baptized not with the first, but with the last, of the people, besides that which Mr.
A. conceiteth hath been lately declared. See §. 193. Yea the reason here pretended by him hath been detected for a nullity, §. 191.
Concerning his critique inference, or observation from this Particle
Now, in these words of
Christ to
J
[...]hn, Suffer it to be so NOW, as if it pointed at that
juncture of time in which he was to be manifested unto the world to be the Son of God; and to manifest to the world the Gospel of God.
1. In this description, or expression of it, he identifies, at least in time, two things, which are, even in this respect, as well as otherwise, much diversified, as hath been (in part) already proved: For though the juncture of time wherein
Christ was baptized, was (as hath been granted) the same, or very near to it, with that wherein he was
to be manifested unto the world to be the Son of God, yet was it not the same (nor near to it) with that wherein he was to
manifest unto the world the Gospel of God. See this demonstratively proved, §. 191.
2. VVhereas Mr.
A. following our English translation, readeth the clause in hand, thus,
Suffer it to be so n
[...]w, Beza out of the
Greek, and
Tremellius out of the
Syriaque, render it,
omitte nunc, i. e. omit, or passe by now; meaning, that consideration which thou pleadest why thou shouldst not baptize me,
viz. that thou
hast need to be baptized of me, and not I to come unto thee for Baptism. This reading of the words,
[...], maketh the sence of them as if Christ should more at large have spoken unto
John thus:
John, that which thou pleadest against thy baptizing me, viz. that thou hast need to be baptzied of me▪ and not I to come to thee
[Page 402] for baptism, is true, and considerable; yet wave the insisting upon it at present: For,
thus [i. e. sometimes by waving our prerogative, as I do mine, in coming to thee to be baptized, and other while by doing of that which in ordinary case seems to be above our line, as thou must do by baptizing me being the Son of God.]
it becometh us [i. e. both thou and me also]
to fulfil all righteousness [i. e. to do whatsoever the present exigencie, either of the glory of God, or of the edification and salvation of men, doth require.] If this be the true sence, and import of the passage (as I know none more agreeable either to the scope of the place, or to the words themselves, or that exhibiteth a better, or more spiritual notion) Mr.
A's criticism about the particle
NOW, vanisheth.
Musculus wel expresseth the summe and substance of the said exposition.
It is to be no
[...]ed (saith he)
that he doth not onely say, omit [or, let pass]
but addeth, now; intimating, that that which was true in i
[...] self, just, and worthy, was notwithstanding then to be omitted, and that rather to be don
[...], which was at present agreeable to the dispensation undertaken by him. He doth not imperiously command, saying, Thus I will, thus I command; but gives a reason why it should at present be done, as he desireth
Deinde notandum est, quod non tantum dicit, omitte,
sed addit, nunc:
innuens, etiam id quod verum in se, justum ac dignum erat, tum tamen esse omittendum, & id potiùs agendum, quod in praesens susceptae dispensasationi compet
[...]bat: non imperat, dicens, sic vole, sic jubeo; sed rationem reddit,
[...]ur iam ita sit faciendum. Muscul.
in Mat. 3. 15.. The emphasis, or force of the said pa
[...]ticle,
[...],
NOW, implyeth the speciality or extraordinariness of the present occasion, and this (probably) with more reference unto
John than unto
Christ, intimating, that
John was never like to be put upon such a kind of action, as the Baptizing of
Christ, more, this being an action transcendently above his line or condition (as was lately signified) in which respect he ought, or might the more willingly suffer himself to be for once over-ruled to it, although it be burthensome to a truly modest and humble man, as
John was, to act above, or out of his proper sphere. Whereas
Christ had many acts of a like, or rather far greater condescention, then his being baptized of
John, yet remaining to be performed by him.
Now the reason why it was a matter of
righteousness [i. e. a thing equitable, meet, and comely] for
Christ to be baptitized and in this respect, for
John also to baptize him) may be conceived to be, either, 1. because he was to be the head or principal member of a body of baptized ones, or of persons that were to be baptized, and a conformity between Head and Members in this kind, is comely; or, 2. That by submiting unto
Johns Baptism, he might countenance the same together with his Ministry, and commend the like submission unto others; or else, 3. (and lastly) that he might leave a gracious pattern and example in general unto others, to condescend both to the doing and suffering of such things, being for the benefit and profit of many, which they have no necessity or occasion otherwise, or in respect simply of themselvs, to submit unto, according to that of the Apostle
Paul: For though I be free from all men, yet have I made my self a servant unto all, that I might gain the more, 1 Cor. 9. 19.
Sect. 196.
But notwithstanding Mr.
A. hath quitted himself so weakly, not only in his accenting the particle,
NOW, but indeed in his whole reasoning about the Baptism of
Christ, yet, as a man that had in a short time perfectly learned the common Genius and deportment of his new Generation, he concludeth masculinely:
And thus we see (saith he)
that the example of Christs personal baptism, which was intreated to bless the opinion for Infant-baptism, hath contradicted it altogether. They who desire to see the sight here spoken of had need borrow Mr.
A's eyes; and yet I am not without all hope, but that if his eyes were throughly anointed with the salve prepared in th
[...] preceding discourse, he would acknowledge, a
deceptio visus in reference to the said
Vision, and confesse it,
darkness. The truth is, that the
example of Christs personall Baptism is so far from contradicting the
opi
[...]ion for Infant-Baptism, that were I to plead the cause of this opinion against the greatest Anti-paedo-baptist under heaven, I would desire no ground of more advantage to stand on, then it. And concerning the argument for Infant-baptism, which Mr.
A. propoundeth (but amiss) and undertaketh to answer,
p. 41. of
[Page 404] his discourse, let the tenour and term of it be rectified according to my proposal of it, §. 169. of my discourse; if either Mr.
A. or if there be any other pillar of the Anti-paedo-baptismal Faith greater than he, shall give a fair, full, and cleare answer to it, I shall become their Proselyte; although I have much more strength than this to support me in my present judgment and practise, as the Reader may (in part) find in this present discourse.
Having, thus to the satisfaction (I trust) of all reasonable, and considering men, who shall please to read the preceding Treatise, not only detected of insufficiency whatsoever Mr.
A. hath pleaded against Infant-baptism, but above all reasonable contradiction evinced the lawfulness, yea expediency, of the practise thereof in Churches constituted, there is no need of pursuing the second part of his Discourse with an Answer: For if men may be lawfully baptized, whilst they are yet children, and shall be baptized accordingly: 1. There can be no necessity (at least in ordinary cases) of their being baptized thesecond time. Nor, 2. Can there be any irregularity in holding Church-Communion with persons thus baptized. And for this latter point, I have elswhere at large, and by many arguments, pregnant, and full of demonstrations, evinced the regularity and lawfulness of communion with the Saints in Church-fellowship, though unbaptized (especially as Mr.
A. calleth un-baptized)
But if any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, nor the Churches of God, 1 Cor. 11. 16.